Becoming Abby's Girl
Part 1
By: Kokopo618
"Baby, I hear you, I just don't understand how this will fix our relationship," I say, sitting across from my girlfriend on our couch.
"You obviously haven't been listening," my girlfriend, Abby, responds, "we can't just fix our relationship like a car, we can only build it, repair it. It'll take work and dedication."
I frown, it seems like I never say the right thing, "Okay, not fix, build, got it." My girlfriend is beautiful, and I know how lucky I am to have her, "you know how much I want this to work," I say grabbing her hand in mine.
We've been having troubles in our relationship lately, she tells me it feels like we haven't been connected. I'm not sure what that means. All I know is I love her. I'm a programmer, I make a decent living, enough so my girlfriend doesn't have to work. We live together in a spacious apartment. And although we spend almost all our time together, I agree with Abby when she says it feels like we are rarely together. Our sex life is non existent, and not for lack of trying. Something is missing, and we've been having these long late night talks trying to figure it out.
Tonight Abby tells me she has thought of an idea, but I don't entirely see how it will fix, excuse me, build our relationship.
"Can you just explain your plan to me again, start from the beginning."
"I think we should start working out together," Abby begins, pulling her hand from mine.
"Which I have no problem with," I interrupt, "I just don't get why you want me to wear..."
"Panties. Miles, you can say the word panties, it's not poison."
"Why do you want me to wear ...panties, when we work out?" I ask as my eyes fall to the floor in embarrassment. I've never been the most masculine guy, but I'm a guy. I have no interest in women's clothing.
"I read it on a blog, most men hide behind a wall of masculinity, and it makes them bad partner. how can you open up to me, if you deny a side of yourself."
"No side of myself wants to wear panties though," I argue, trying to be polite as possible.
"I know, but once you tear down your wall of traditional masculinity, I think it will free you, I think it will bring us closer, don't you want that?"
"Of course I want that babe, and I'd do any thing to make this work, it's just.. what if someone sees?"
"Honey, no one's going to know, but me and you, I promise. Besides the gym at the University is almost always empty at the time we'll be going."
"So no one will see me?" I ask shyly. I can't believe I'm actually considering this.
Abby lifts my chin, and our eyes meet, "I promise baby, it'll be our little secret." She leans in, slowly, sweetly kissing my parted lips. She pulls back, "Does that mean you'll do it?"
I look at my girlfriend, her soft breasts hang bralessly under her loose t shirt, her beautiful faces looks up at me, long eyelashes fluttering, as her full lips pout. "I, um, okay, okay. We'll try it."
"Yay!" Abby squeals, clapping her hands, he leans in giving me multiple quick kisses on my cheek.
Her excitement warms my heart, and soon we are giggling together as we cuddle close. Maybe it won't be so bad, it's only a different form of underwear. Plus Abby is way out of my league, I need to be willing to put in the work to earn her love. Still the logic is hard to follow, but Abby quickly interrupts my doubts.
She gets off the couch, and pulls her loose shirt over her head, tossing it aside. I'm still sitting as she bends over in my direction, breasts at my eye level. I tilt my head up, and open my mouth, as I begin to suckle gently on her fleshy tit. She pulls back and her nipple pops from my mouth, I giggle at the sensation.
She sinks to her knees, and unzips my pants. She fishes my trouser snake from my boxers, and licks it length wise. Retaining eye contact, she parts her full lips, and accepts my still limp cock in her mouth. She diligently sucks for minutes, but nothing happens, she's pulls back as my cock slips from her warm mouth. She joins me back on the couch, after giving the tip a kiss goodbye.
"I'm sorry," I say after a moment of silence.
She shushes me, "Don't worry baby, it's just another thing we'll work on. I also read that working out improves your circulation. In no time, I expect little Miles to be hard as a rock. I'm very optimistic, baby."
I smiles, and lean over kissing my lovely girlfriend on the cheek, she's so understanding and kind. Gosh, I'm lucky to have her.
~~~~~
"Are you sure you can't see them," I ask, contorting my body in an attempt to check my own ass.
"Yes, there fine," Abby says, putting the last of her belongings into our locker.
"You're not even looking," I whine.
"Miles, baby, I was checking out your ass the whole time we walked in here, you're golden, nothing to worry about," she emphasizes her sentiment by giving me a playful slap on my ass.
"Do we have to use the women's locker room?" I says poking my head out of the room, making sure no one is looking. Abby confidently walks by me, and I follow behind her.
"It's more convenient to have all our stuff in one locker, and besides no one is here, just like I said."
I say nothing. She's got me there, apparently working out isn't a common pastime at our college, especially at 10 at night. We walk to the main room, "What should we do first?" I say looking at Abby.
Abby says nothing, but leads me to a set of Stairmasters. She climbs on hers, and I on mine. She sets her pace pushing buttons on her machine, but before I can do the same she wordlessly leans over and sets it up for me. I could have done it myself, but I allow it.
The machine begins to move, creating stairs infront of me, I begin stepping trying to keep pace with Abby. She might be in better shape than me.
After a while of climbing infinite stairs, Abby turns to me, "So how do your panties feel?"
I panic, and look around the room, thankfully we are alone. "What are you doing? Don't talk about that," I whisper angrily.
"Oh come on," Abby says smiling, "It's just us here. Communication is key."
I sigh, "They feel nice," why did I says that, "I mean they feel fine, I forgot about them even." That's a lie, it's kinda all I've been thinking about. I can feel the gentle sensation of my ass cheeks rubbing against the lacy fabric of my panties as I climb these stairs. It doesn't feel bad as much as it feels ...alien. like I'm doing something I shouldn't be. I'm not sure it's having the relaxing effect Abby promised.
"How did it feel putting them on?"
Jesus Abby do you want to go through the whole process, I think, but I best not say that, no need to upset her. "Oh you know, I just pulled them up."
"Miles, I don't like it when you withhold from me," Abby says her playful tone suddenly turning serious.
I swallow, and try to remember why I'm doing this. I love her. "Sorry. The truth is I did it very reluctantly. I paced back and forth in the bathroom for a while. And then I gently slipped a foot through one of the holes, and then my other. I slowly pulled them up, over my legs. The lacy fabric felt very .. unfamiliar. I think some of my leg hair got caught in some of the decorative holes, and it pulled on my hair a bit. Then once I got to my butt, I had to pull a little harder, so they would cover it. And then I stuck my hand in them, in the front, to adjust my.. uh, my thing. I kinda tucked if back." Finished with my long winded explanation, I look up to find that Abby has gotten off her stair master .
Confused, I step off my machine, and open my mouth to ask Abby what's up, but before I can get the words out, she approaches me, pulling at my waist, kissing me deeply, "Thanks for doing this babe, I think it's will really help us," She says, pulling back.
"No problem," I says still not fully understanding, but I'm in no position to complain. Abby's hands move from my waist down, she's cupping my ass cheeks, as I look around nerviously, making sure no one is looking, "Not here, Abby," I say under my breath as her fingers begin to play with the hem of my sweat pants, "what are you doing?"
Abby's hand dives into my pants, and she gently rubs my pantied ass, squeezing firmly, I let out a gasp. Abby looks deeply into my eyes, seeing the fear and excitement in my eyes. She kisses me again, and removes her roaming hands. She points back to the machine, I step back on it.
I smile as we begin to work out again, I don't get it, but if wearing panties helps our relationship, I guess it's not the worst thing in the world.
We continue to climb the infinite stairs of the Stairmasters for another thirty minutes. At the end I feel like my legs are about to collapse under me. The pain originates from my rear. Eventually Abby hops off, and I follow suit. Next she leads me a to couple of mats. She lays down, and gestures for me to do the same.
"We're not doing planks are we?" I whine.
"Oh hush up," Abby replies playfully, "you want a flat tummy don't you?"
We begin to do planks, we switch off every minute. One minute planking, the next resting, and so on. Each interval it increases in difficultly.
"Do you like your sweatpants?" Abby asks during her rest period.
"Yes.. I mean there ..fine.. a little baggy .." I say struggling to speak as I engage my core during my plank.
"Baggy huh?" Abby says thoughtfully, but I am too distracted to hear it.
~~~
"Not to bad, huh," Abby says grabbing her purse from our locker.
"Yeah, I guess," I say not wanting to admit how sore I am, "and we're doing this every day?"
"Every day," Abby says cheerfully, obviously not picking up on my reluctant tone.
I look her over, she already has a great body. Her shapely ass and legs fit snuggly in the leggings she wear, her flat stomach contrasts well with her generously proportioned chest. I know this working out is more for me than for her. Maybe she wants me to have a better body. Well I can't disappoint her.
We exit the women's locker room, thankfully the coast is clear, and I am not seen. I walk behind my girlfriend as she confidently struts to her car.
Abby opens the door to our apartment, she lets me through and closes the door behind us, "that was fun right, don't you feel accomplished?"
"Yeah, it was nice. It's good to get out of here once in a while."
"Not once in a while, every night, remember, every night." Abby corrects me.
"Of course. Every night." I say.
Abby must sense my reluctance because she embraces me from behind, gently grinding against me, "Hey, we're all sweaty, why don't we take a shower."
I simply nod my head like a puppy about to go on a walk. My girlfriend leads me by the hand to our bathroom. We strip in front of each other. She tells me to spin around after I take off my shirt and pants. In a lust filled haze I happily do a twirl clad only in my lacy panties. She giggles and rewards me with a kiss.
Once completely naked we step into the shower.
"You're so beautiful baby," I say taking in the image of my breathtaking girlfriend.
She puts a finger to my lips, "I'm going to take care of you, you just relax, okay?"
"Okay," I say, closing my eyes.
Abby begins gently massaging shampoo in my hair, her hands smell like flowers. What did I do to get so lucky. Abby continues, she rubs a bar of soap against my body, cleaning every inch. She takes special care of my groin, softly massaging the soap on my shaft with her hand. She moves on to my legs, covering them completely in what I assume is soap, then a strange feeling comes from my ankle moving upwards, "what's that?"
"Nothing baby, just relax," Abby says using a sultry voice I can't say no to. She kisses my cock as she continues her work.
She begins kissing me firmly, I reciprocate, holding her body against mine, our legs rub up against each other, and it feels so .. smooth. Abby pulls back, "All clean baby."
We step out of the shower, and I look down at my legs. They are completely hairless. Not that they were ever that hairy, but the baby smooth appearance shocks me.
"Do you like it?" Abby asks holding me by the arm, "you said your hair got caught in your panties. Now it won't."
Still shocked I rub a hand against my legs, the smooth feeling is so unfamiliar.
"Feels good doesn't it, I never understood why men don't shave their legs. It's so nice," Abby says as her hand find my cock, "not to mention sexy."
"Abby," I say as she jacks me off, "I don't know. It's a big change."
"Not really, it'll grow back, and besides I was thinking we could go swimming at the gym some time. And now you may have a chance at beating me."
Her stroking and challenging me distract me from the shock of my shaved legs, "You're on." I say trying to sound confident, I haven't swam in years.
"Come on, bug guy," Abby says, "bed time." Gently pulling me by my cock, Abby leads me to the bed room. She pushes me, and I flop backwards onto our bed, "bed time, not sleep time. But first let's test something." She bounces over to her dress and pulls out a tiny pair of panties, similar design to the pair I wore early, but pink instead of black. She returns to the end of our bed, and slowly puts my feet through both holes, then she gently pulls them up my now silky smooth legs. I must admit, the feeling is a lot better than when I had hair, it's almost exciting. Abby stops before pulling them all the way on, "look," she says.
I look down to see my cock is full erect sticking straight up like a flag, "wow," I say.
"You must really like your panties," Abby giggles.
I open my mouth to protests, but I am interupted by Abby.She crawls from the end of the bed, and mounts me. My waist between her two thighs, she lowers her self unto my cock, it slips right in, and she begins riding me.
Abby begins quickening her pace, soon she has to lean against my chest as she rides. I'm usually on top when we have sex, but I'm not complaining. She rides away, more aggressive than usual. She pounds away slamming herself around my cock, almost as if she's fucking me. She's clearing enjoying it, moaning loadly as she jackhammer her body against mine.
"You like that," Abby cries as she squeezes my chest.
"Yes, keep going. Don't stop," I yell as I approach orgasm.
"Now baby, now," Abby commands as she recently pounds, her ass cheek slapping against my hairless thighs.
I shot jets of cum into her, as she continues to milk my cock dry. She dismounts, and collapses next to me. She excuses herself to the bathroom, as I recover from the hard fucking I'd just received. We've never done it like that.
Abby return, "Miles, could you eat me out.
"Absolutely," I say expecting her to rejoing me in bed, instead she just stands there. So I get off the bed, and kneel down in front of her. I begin to lick her, long deep licks, and I suck on her clit. I feel her hand on the back of my head, and she begins to guide my actions. She so wet . Strangely she tastes different, almost salty, perhaps it's because of our work out, but no, we showered. I pull back, opening my eyes, "ahh" I exclaim as I see that her pussy is oozing my cum from it, the same cum I've been happily lapping up.
"Why'd you stop," Abby says with annoyance in her voice.
"Because.. because my cum it's still there. "
"Yeah, we just had sex, remember."
"But you went to the bathroom, I thought you ..cleaned up?"
"Cleaned up, what you think I've got a hose in there that I stick up my pussy?"
"I, don't know I just thought.."
Abby cuts me off. Her hand, still on the back of my head pushes my face forward, plunging me back into her cum soaked pussy.
I reluctantly continue licking, lapping up my own cum. I try to focus on Abby's sweet labia lips, and clit, instead of the salty taste of my ejaculate.
Abby's grip on the back of my head tighten, and she grinds my face against her wet mound. Struggling to breath, I continue to please her as best I can.
"That's good. That's good," Abby says releasing me. I fall backwards landing on my pantied ass. My knees hurt from kneeling for so long. I catch my breath as Abby pulls her panties up.
"Come to bed," Abby says, "and keep those panties on."
I obey, joining her in bed. I'm conflicted and confused, on one hand that was the most passionate love making we've ever had, but Abby was so assertive, and demanding. Abby slides her arms over my waist, spooning me from behind. What has gotten into her?
I fall asleep cradled in the arms of my lover, my mouth still tasting of cum.
End of Part 1
Author's Note: I hope you enjoyed, I think there will be 2 or three more parts, but not as many illustrations as some of my other stories. Comment and tell me what you like and dislike!
Becoming Abby's Girl
Part 2
By: Kokopo618
"Follow me into the bathroom, let's take care of that nasty pimple," Abby says as she leads me to the bathroom.
I'm still exhausted from the previous night, so I groggily hobble towards the bathroom.
"Close your eyes," Abby says, opening some drawers.
I yawn, but do as I'm told. Abby begins spreading goo, on my face, she rubs it in. Then using a different unfamiliar tool she focuses around my eyes, which is strange because I've never gotten pimples around my eyes, in fact, I don't think I have any pimples right now. What is she doing?
"Okay, open your eyes," Abby says cheerfully.
"Waaah," I shriek as my reflection is revealed, "What did you ...do?"
"Oh just some foundation, some blush, and eye shadow. It looks good doesn't it?"
"Good? But... Why?" I ask, tentatively feeling my smooth face, my cute made-up face.
"Because it's cute, silly. And besides now you know the struggle I go throw to be presentable. Think of it as another way for us to relate to each other."
"I thought that's what the panties were supposed to do," I say looking down to confirm that indeed I am still sporting a frilly lacy set of panties.
"Now we'll double relate. It's like the panties, but on your face."
"...I think I would rather have panties on my face," I mutter, as I flutter my now thick lashes.
"Oh don't be a baby," Abby says grabbing my hand pulling me out of the bathroom, apparently I don't have the choice to wipe my face.
Abby presents the breakfast she's made before I woke up, "Wow, this is amazing, Abby," I say after seeing the spread.
"It's just a little thank you for being so accommodating, recently you've been the best boyfriend a girl could ask for," Abby concludes her praise with a loving kiss, but she pulls back and bites her lip, "I forgot something." Abby pulls out a tube of lip gloss, I'm not thrilled to see it, but I really don't wanna ruin this good mood she's in.
"How do you do it," I ask grabbing the lip gloss like it's from an alien planet.
Abby giggles, "Didn't your mother ever teach you? Just apply it to your lips and press your lips together like this."
I repeat Abby's instruction ensuring full coverage of my lips, "how'd I do?"
Abby giggles and claps her hands, "Perfect, now blow me a kiss,"
I hesitate, but dutifully kiss my hand, and creating a O shape with my glossy lips I blow, instinctively doing a little curtsy.
Abby smiles wide, and pulls me into a firm kiss, holding me tightly by the waist. She licks her lips, "mmmmmm. Cherry."
I giggle, "Time to eat now?" I ask, not realizing I've already grown so accustomed to following Abby's instructions, I'm now asking permission to eat.
"Yes, but not too much, we don't want to ruin this figure you're developing," Abby says pulling out a chair for me.
Abby reminds me to open wide when taking bite so as to not ruin my makeup. I obey.
After breakfast, Abby and I spend the morning together. Just hanging out, talking and giggling, it reminds me of the early days of our relationship, when everything was new and exciting.
Eventually around noon, Abby suggests we go to the mall. I happily agree thinking only of continuing this good mood of hers.
~~~~~
Abby and I walk through the mall hand in hand, chatting and gabbing about the people around us, whispering jokes in the other's ear.
Suddenly I realize something, "Abby we have to go to a bathroom," in a moment of panic, I grab Abby and pull her to the nearest set of restrooms. I look between the men's and women's rooms. Abby makes the decision for my dragging me into the women's.
"What's wrong sweetie," Abby asks.
"My face. My face, we didn't fix it," I say pointing at the mirror at my still made up face. Oh god, how many people have seen me? This is mortifying.
"You're right, it's been hours, let me do it for you," Abby says lifting her purse and setting it on the sink counter top. She begins digging through it as I close my eyes.
Abby begins work on my face, but I don't feel a wet wipe, I open my eyes, "Abby you just touched it up, I want it removed."
"Removed? But I think you look good. I think it should stay on." She says the last part more like a command, than an suggestion.
I can't take this anymore. I'm not her slave, "listen Abby when is this going to end?"
Abby scoffs, "I didn't know you've been so miserable these last couple of days."
"No, I'm not miserable. It's just I'd appreciate a time table. And why are you making me wear all this stuff-"
"Miles. Please I'm trying here. Haven't we been having fun? This is what I'm talking about your ego gets in the way of our relationship."
"I don't think my ego doesn't want to dress like a fag, maybe I just don't!"
"Wow. Miles. Wow. I don't remember you complaining when your pantied ass was gobbling up cum from my pussy!"
"Lower your voice," I whisper-yell, "and besides it's not like you gave me much of a choice."
"Don't pretend like you're helpless, if you want to leave. Leave."
I suddenly realize how heated our conversation is getting, "No. No. Abby, I love you. I will never leave."
Abby sighs, "Me neither, I want this to work. But we're both gonna have to make sacrifices, okay? And maybe try things we normally wouldn't try."
I nod my head, "I'm willing."
Abby smiles a sad smile, "Good. I think we both need to cool down a bit, how about we do a little shopping apart, and then meet in an hour."
"Alright," I say as Abby leaves the bathroom. I look at myself in the mirror, I never realized how feminine my facial features were, the makeup really highlights it. I'm not sure I would pass for a girl given my short hair and flat chest, but damn my face alone is shockingly female. I consider wiping the makeup from my face, but Abby wouldn't like that. So despite her not even being around me, I submissively defer to her commands. I leave the bathroom trying to retain some dignity, and as much masculinity as I have left.
I shyly mince around the mall. Unsure if the looks I'm receiving from guys are lustful or disgustful. And the looks from girls could be either confused or jealous. I just try to keep my head down, hoping no one pays attention to me.
I hide away in a store with low foot traffic. Abby will probably expect me to buy something, so I look around and find a couple of candles. I fearfully approach the cashier. I look shyly up at the tall man behind the register, "Hello Miss, did you have trouble finding anything?"
I'm shocked that he so quickly identified me as a woman, "um, yes, I mean no, I found everything alright," I say attempting a feminine voice.
My voice works with the cashier, as he smiles warmly at me as he bags my candles.
"Thank you, sir," I say softly as I leave.
~~~~
"Abby, oh thank God, there you are," I say approaching my girlfriend.
"Miles, hey, ooh did you get any goodies?"
"Yeah, um, some candles," and then thinking quickly I add, "for you. I hope you like them."
"Oh you're so sweet," Abby says get giving me a loose girlish side hug, and a friendly kiss on the cheek, "I got some thing for you as well, but first you seem stressed, what's got your panties in a bunch?"
I blush at the reference to my underwear, "I just feel so vulnerable and exposed like every one is looking at me."
Abby just looks at me and then begins laughing, "Welcome to girlhood sister. We should have done this a while ago, this will be great for expanding your perspective."
I shake my head, but struggle to think of words of protest, Abby interrupts my thoughts.
I'm gonna grab us some smoothies, stay here and look pretty." Abby struts off, again leaving me. I stand in the middle of the food court, I begin to notice the amount of people surrounding me. I try to ignore the gawking teenage boys who believe they are looking at a short haired, flat chested beauty.
"Excuse me, hello," a deep voice says from behind.
"Oh," I say turning to face the man behind me, "Hello."
"I don't normally do this, but you're so beautiful, you wouldn't happen to be single, would you?"
My face turns a deep shade of red, "No, um, actually, I'm here with someone, um, sorry, but no."
The man's smile drops, obviously not use to this kind of blunt rejection, the man scowls, "Jesus bitch, why you gotta act like I'm poison? You're ugly anyway, dressed like a dude, and that hair."
My eyes begin to well up, as I struggle to believe this man's rudeness, my bottom lip quivers.
"Hey! Hey!" Abby shouts from the side, quickly stomping toward the man and me, "What the hell do you think you're doing?"
The man looks shocked as my girlfriend shouts in his face, "I'm, I'm sorry, I just, she was rude."
"I highly doubt that," Abby says, "You will apologize to Miley right now."
The guy turns to me, face white with embarrassment and a hint of fear, "I'm sorry Miley, I just thought you were so pretty, I shouldn't have spoken to you like that. I'm sorry."
I pause for a moment looking up at the man, "it's okay," I say in a quiet voice.
"Scram, buddy," Abby says as the man hurries away from my intimidating girlfriend, and the gawking onlookers in the food court.
Abby turns to me, "Sorry about that Miley, men are the worst."
Before I can respond Abby grabs my waist pulling me in for a deep and passionate kiss. First I'm shocked at her public display, especially considering my appearance, but I melt. I lose myself in her firm embrace, instinctively I kick a leg up behind me as my arms wrap around the neck of my lover.
"Thanks for protecting me, baby," I say forgoing any notion that I am the dominant one in our relationship.
"No man's gonna steal my girl," Abby replies reinforcing my submissive role.
I say nothing about this new habit of referring to me as a girl that Abby has begun, instead we sit, and suck down our smoothies. Ignoring the throngs of teenage boys whose eyes nearly fell out of their heads at the apparent sight of a sexy lesbian kiss.
End of Part 2
Author's Note: Friends, I hope you enjoyed the second part, tell me what you think! Thank you!
Becoming Abby's Girl
Part 3
By: Kokopo618
"Okay, time to hit the gym, big boy," Abby says, suddenly getting up to her feet from the couch.
"Can we skip this tonight?" I ask without much faith I'll get the answer I want.
"No, don't be lazy it's only the second day. Get up, I got you something." Abby sashays to our table, where she set down the bag she got from the mall. Abby pulls out a black garment, and tosses it in my direction.
I catch, and hold it up, "Are these.. leggings?"
"No, they're compression pants, for working out. They're very popular."
"They look like leggings," I say sighing.
"Miles, just put them on," Abby says using the voice I know better than to say no to.
I pull off my jeans, and slide the leggings up, "they're tight," I complain as I struggle to pull the stretchy fabric over my ass.
I look at my self in the mirror, these from the waist down I looked like a girl, these "compression pants" shaped my body in a way that accentuated my curves. Not to mention that Abby still has me wearing light makeup which she says is not noticable. I just frown and say nothing, as Abby tells me to hurry up.
~~~~
Through the passenger window, I watch as our gym comes into view, thankfully it's unlikely anyone will be there. Last night it was only the staff. I grab my gatorade, and take a drink. Suddenly Abby slams on the breaks, "oh my God. Oh my God." I spill my drink all over my t-shirt.
"Dammit Abby, what the hell?"
"A dog, a dog ran out in front," Abby says voice shaking, "I'm sorry."
"It's okay," I say pulling off my completely soaked shirt.
"Oh damn, I'm so stupid, now we can't go in." Abby says sounding like she's on the verge of tears.
"Hey, hey, it's okay baby," I say, though I see no way to fix the situation. We'll probably have to go back home, "I wish there was something I could do."
"Wait, I've got an idea," Abby says sitting up, "I have an extra top." Abby smiles wide as she pulls into a parking spot.
"Umm, well, I don't know, um," I say now fearful of what exactly this means.
"You said you wished there was something for you to do, here it is," Abby pulls out a top from her bag.
"Abby this is a sports bra," I say as my heart sinks, "and it's pink."
"Oh don't be a baby, real men wear pink, and if you don't work out, you'll get all flabby, and then you'll actually need the support it provides."
I know this isn't a debate, "Okay but if there are other people, we leave, okay?"
"Sure. Sure, put it on."
I struggle to pull on the tight and revealing garment. The sports bra pushes up my chest fat, giving the appearance of small breasts. Oh God. At least my chest is covered, apparently they run out of fabric because my midrift is exposed. I look over at Abby she smiles as she looks me over. I sigh, realizing I'm wearing the same outfit as my girlfriend.
"No time to waste, Miley," Abby says opening the passenger door, and reaching for my hand.
Hands entwined, Abby leads me to the door. I stand behind her trying to avoid the stares of the staff, one guy catches my eye, he winks, I blush, and avert my eyes.
Abby and I mince off to our locker room, and unload our belongings, then we head to the main weight room, "We're going to do some lifting today."
"Good," I say genuinely maybe I can actually develop some upper body muscle. Abby hands me a set of five pound dumbbells, "Shouldn't I lift something heavier?"
"No, the goal is to get toned, not to put on a lot of nasty muscle weight."
I look down at the light weights in my small hands, I begin to follow Abby's actions. Although it's not much weight, after a while I start to feel the burn in my arms.
Abby excuses herself to the bathroom, I take the time to set my weights down, and stretch.
"Mind if I work out here?" A voice comes from beyond my periphery.
"Eek!" I yell, jumping, and turning to face the stranger.
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to scare you," A smiling man says, holding out his hand, "I'm Peter."
"Hey, um, hey," I say, still caught off guard.
"I was watching you and your friend earlier, and I noticed something about your form."
"My form, like how I was lifting? Was I doing it wrong?" I say curious as to how I incorrectly lifting.
"It's just a small thing, I can show you if you don't mind," Peter says approaching me as if I'd already said yes.
"Sure," I say as Peter positions himself behind me. Wow, he's a lot taller than me, and his body tells me that he comes to the gym often.
Peter places a hand on my arm just above my elbow, "See when you curl your arm, you want to make sure you're only bending the joint, and not moving your arm."
"Oh," I say letting out a tiny gasp as his hand holds my arm.
"What?"
"Oh, nothing, it's just your hand is very warm," I say turning behind me, looking up at Peter.
Peter smiles, "Yeah, I get that a lot from girls. You girls are always cold."
Girls? Why did he.. Oh shit, I forgot I'm dressed basically like a girl. I didn't even realize this guy was hitting on me.
"Hey, I never do this, but would you mind giving me your number, I would love to take you out sometime," Peter says as his hand begins stroking my arm.
"Um, well acutally-"
"She'd love to," Abby says cutting me off, and offering a hand to greet Peter, "Hi, I'm Abby, I see you've met Miley."
"I have, and I must say, I am enchanted," Peter says, smiling down at me as if I would just melt at his praise.
"Miley is a little shy, here, I'll write down her number."
Abby writes my number on a piece of paper, and hands it to Peter, who thanks her and looks back to me, "I look forward to seeing you again, Miley. It was lovely meeting you."
"Nice to meet you too," I say in a tiny voice as the large man leaves.
"What a cutie, you have good taste in men, Miley," Abby says smirking at me.
I blush deeply, "He came out of nowhere, I wasn't, we weren't. I don't think he's cute. I forgot how I was dressed, and my makeup, and.." I say struggling to fully explain how little that interaction meant to me.
"Relax girl, what did I say about getting those panties in a bunch," Abby says returning to her lifting.
I follow suit, but continue clarifying, "I'm not a girl, and don't talk about that please."
"I think you should do it," Abby says.
"Do what?"
"Go out with him. You said you forgot how you were dressed, maybe that means he makes you feel comfortable."
"It's not that, I just forgot," I say trying to sound confident.
"I'll think about it," Abby says casually. It takes me a second, but I realize she's thinking about forcing me to go out with another man, as if my social life is completely in her control. I say nothing for the rest of our work out, trying to remain on Abby's good side.
Author's Note: Hope you enjoy, this is a short one, but there is more to come!
Back at the apartment..
"You go take a shower, Miley, and remember to shave, everything below the belt."
"Everything?" I ask with a pleading look on my face.
"Everything," Abby commands leaving to our bedroom.
I reluctantly enter the bathroom. I shimmy out of my leggings, and pull off my sports bra. What has my life come to, I'm dressing like a girl, and my girlfriend is seemingly trying to femininize me, and I can't say no to her. I'm already too far in, I know she's been taking pictures of me when she thinks I'm not paying attention. I just have to wait this out, it's probably just a phase, and besides she is worth it.
Resolute in my decision, but still not confident, I take my shower. Abby has removed my body wash and shampoo, and it's been replaced with feminine equivalents. Using my new products I clean my body, the working out seems to be showing some results, I feel a tightness in my core, and down my legs, I just wish I could put on some muscle. Grabbing a pink razor, that Abby has left for me, I begin shaving every hair I can find below my neck.
I step out of the shower and I am immediately struck my my appearance in the mirror. If it not for my flat chest, short hair, and my shriveled member between my legs, I am a depiction of feminine beauty. I sigh deeply, wondering how my life had gotten to such a point. I notice that Abby has left clothes for me to wear, I frown as I find a cute set of lingerie, complete with a bra. I quickly pull up the silky pair of panties, not wanting to look at what's between my legs. I consider leaving the bra there, but Abby will just tell me to wear it. I reluctantly grab the bra, and hook it into place, the large cups support my phantom breasts. I resist the urge to look in the mirror, I know however if I look I'll be disappointed.
I sheepishly exit the bathroom, arms crossed covering my lacy bra.
"In here, Miley," Abby calls out from the bedroom.
I obediently enter the bedroom, I smile as my eyes fall on my beautiful scantily clad girlfriend. My smile disappears when I realize she's wearing the same thing I am. And in her hands...
"Is that a wig?" I ask unable to believe what is no doubt in store for me.
"It's the final piece. Well, not final final, but it's an important piece. Here take a seat," Abby says gesturing to the bed.
I sit on the bed and allow Abby to affix the wig to my head. Once it is secured, Abby undoes the bun, and allows my long blonde locks to gently fall unto my naked shoulders.
"You look so beautiful, Miley," Abby says smiling down at me.
Unsure of what she wants me to say, I pause a moment, "Um, thank you, Abby."
"Now get pretty for me, Miley," Abby says pointing to her vanity. I sit, and begin attempting to recreate the madeup face that Abby created for me earlier. I make many mistakes, but Abby is there to correct and instruct me. I try to avoid using mascara, but Abby reminds me and I go along with it, "You did really well, and in time you'll get a lot better."
"Thank you," I say using the quiet meek voice I used earlier when pretending to be a girl. Abby hadn't asked me to change my voice, but given the rest of my appearance, I decide I better just go all in.
"We're going to have a girls night tonight, okay? It's only Miley from now on."
I feel a little reassured with her use of tonight, maybe this will all be over soon, "Okay, I can be Miley for a night," I say in the light and feminine voice that I am becoming more and more accustomed to.
The night proceeds in much more enjoyable manner than I expected. First Abby has me do her makeup, which results in many shared giggles between the two of us as I struggle through the process. Then we put on a little fashion show, where one of us digs through Abby's closest, and come out often in absurd combinations. I even happen to find a sexy nurse costume that Abby wore a few years back, and after some hesitation I put it on. Abby immediately bursts out laughing and praising me for winning our fashion show. It's all a little silly, and all the femininity is obviously not ideal, but I'm having such a fun time with Abby. And she's right, once I forgot my wall of masculinity, I was able to let loose and actually have fun with Abby.
Later Abby begins painting my nails, as we put on a movie. It's some girly chick flick, but I don't mind. It's actually a compelling story, and I find my sniffling a bit at a particularly sad part of the movie. Abby leans over, and we cuddle as we both gently cry. Normally I'd blame it on allergies or something, but as Miley I have no problem showing the full range of emotions with Abby. Strangely though, even though my sexy scantily clad girlfriend is cuddling up against me, I don't feel aroused. It like she's my girl friend, and not my girlfriend.
Eventually the movie ends, and Abby and I return to our room. We snuggle up in bed, and Abby turns to me, "Hey Miley?"
"Yeah, Abby," I reply turning towards her.
"You know sometimes, when girls have sleepovers, they do some... experimenting"
Yes, finally! I didn't think I'd enjoy our girls night, but I can't deny this has been a great night, and it could only be made better by some lovemaking, and Abby is practically begging for it.
"What do you mean?" I say feigning ignorance, playing up the role of an innocent girl, "like science?"
Abby smiles, "No silly girl, sexual experimenting."
I shake my head, "I don't know what that means, ...can you show me?" I ask hoping that Abby is appreciating my attempt to emulate a naive sexy virgin.
Abby responds by leaning over and kissing me. At first it's tentative and meek, just like our first kiss. Abby's wondering hand finds my thigh and she begins gently stroking as we kiss. She adjusts her position, now above me, our kissing becomes more passionate. My cock is rock hard, but tucked away in my panties. I run my hand against Abby's body, my hand glides along her smooth skin following her curves, I come to her panties, and I stick my hand in, expecting to feel a familiar moistened slit. Instead my hand feels something else, it's kinda rubbery. Hard, but malleable.
I pull back, "is that your phone?"
Abby smiles down at me, studying my face, "No baby, that's my cock."
I giggle, but then see Abby's unmoving grin, "but.. what do you mean?"
"I'll show you, Miley," Abby says leaning back down resuming our making out. I hesitate, but allow for the continued kissing, and tongue sucking.
Abby suddenly pulls back, dismounting me, and shuffles off the bed.
"Do you think I'm sexy, Miley?" Abby says gently swaying back and forth, rubbings her hands along her body, and cupping her large breasts.
"Absolutely," I say through a thick fog of horniness, right now, I would say or do anything. my cock strains against my panties.
"Every bit of me? Abby asks pouting her lip, twirling the belt of her silky robe.
"Every bit." I say.
Abby smiles, and begins undoing her robe, she opens it up, allowing the silky garment to flow gently to the floor. My jaw drops as I see what she was concealing under her robe. Affixed to her groin, like a harness, Abby wears a large dildo strap-on.
"Abby, is that.. why.."
"Shush, baby," Abby says as she sensually crawl back up to the bed, returning to her dominant position over me.
I look at at her, as she seemingly towers above me. She continues crawling past me, the dildo drags first against my crotch, then my stomach, up to my chest, and the finally Abby takes her position, squatting above my face, the dildo inches from my quivering mouth.
"Abby, um, I don't know if I want to.. you know," I say fearing potential backlash from my weak reluctance.
"Oh, I think you want to. I think you want to suck this cock, get it all nice and moist. I know you'll want it wet, especially considering where it's going next."
Abby slowly thrusts forward, gently pressing the head against my lips, she continues, parting my lips. I'm conflicted, and horny, and scared, but I relax my jaw, opening my mouth, allowing Abby's "cock" to enter me, sliding between my cheeks.
Abby begins very slowly rocking back and forth, she knows I'm not used to such an activity, and it seems she's going easy on me, at least for now. I close my eyes, as the dildo fucks my wet hole, I try to think of anything else, but I know what's happening, "You know, some girls name their toys.." Abby says.
"Mmmhm," I moan quietly in response, my occupied mouth unable to speak.
"What about Peter? That was the name of that guy at the gym, right? He was cute, wasn't he, Miley?"
"Mmmhm," I moan again, between thrusts.
"Oh I think you like Peter, show Peter how much you like him," Abby says stopping her rocking. Motionlessly squatting over me, as the dildo slides out of my mouth.
I just lay there, hoping for some rest from my face fucking, but it's clear Abby isn't done with this yet. Knowing my limited options I open my mouth and begin sucking the dildo. No longer am I an unwilling participant, now I am actively servicing this strap-on like I was born to do so.
"No, no," Abby says, "Not like that. I said you really like Peter, kiss it, lick it, make love to his cock, you're not a glory hole, Miley. Your job is to worship Peter's cock."
I'm shocked by her language, I obey. "Peter" pops from my mouth, and I tentatively begin kissing the head and the shaft. I try to remember all the blowjobs I've received, Abby was quite talented. I lick the length of the strap-on, then coat the rubbery phallus with sloppy kisses. I briefly open my eyes to see that my lip gloss has left residue, and the object of my worship is glistening with a layer of saliva.
"You're such a good cocksucker, sweetie, I never knew. I think it's plenty lubricated now, don't you," Abby says looking down at me, lovingly.
I nod at her with the dildo still in my mouth. She giggles and pulls back, dismounting me, as she scoots backwards. She looks down at my rock hard cock, and bends over giving it a quick kiss, "Okay, you know what's next, spread these smooth, silky thighs for me, baby."
"Abby... Are you sure.. I mean.. "
Abby shushes me, and bends down, kissing me firmly on the lips, her hands find my knees and she lifts my legs, spreading them apart. I allow my legs to move, sticking the up into the air, tilting my pelvis upwards for better... access.
Abby's hands circles the outline of my cock in my panties, then suddenly she grabs the material, and in a smooth motion rips the panties from me.
I gasp in shock, and Abby giggles. We continue kissing, and I try not to think about what is about to happen.
I feel "Peter" gently press against my anus, Abby gyrates her hips, as the dildo circle my inexperienced hole. I can feel the moistness of my own saliva. Abby pushes, and my anus opens thanks to the lubrication I eagerly provided.
"Go slow, please," I say briefly pulling back from our kiss.
Abby looks at me and smiles. She says nothing, but retains eye contact as she further enters me. Ever so slowly I can feel my insides make way for my rubbery visitor. Abby thrusts forward finally sending the full length up inside of me.
I moan loudly, then cover my mouth quickly in embarrassment of my womanly expression of pleasure.
Abby giggle, as she continues massaging my insides, "That was your prostate, your g-spot, feels good doesn't it?"
I shake my head, but Abby thrusts against causing another involuntary moan to pass my glossy lips, "...No I don't... Like it."
Abby thrusts again, I refrain from moaning, but I bite my lip and grab the sheets below me, "It's okay baby, It's natural, come on, give in."
I say nothing, but the continued thrusts causes me to lose my cool, "Oh my God!" I yell out as the dildo again reaches my g-spot.
Abby smiles taking immense pleasure in my inability to deny the euphoria that is emanating from my now stretched hole.
Abby increases her pace, and I try to relax my muscles allowing for easy passage, unknowingly my concentrated mouth contorts into a sexy "O" shape as I try to accept the full length of my aggressive girlfriend's strap-on.
"Right there!" I call out, struggling to believe my own words.
Abby acknowledges my request, and focuses her thrust into the special spot I never knew existed.
"Yes, yes yes," I hear myself say. Instinctively I'm bucking my hips meeting Abby's thrusts. Then almost without thinking, I grab handfuls of Abby's panty clad ass, I pull her towards me, intent only on further filling my eager asshole with the rubbery pleasure stick. I can feel my own cock stiffen, "I... Think I'm.. going to...cum!"
Abby grabs my cock, giving it the last bit of attention it needs to send me over the edge. Simultaneously Abby thrusts hard and deep into my love hole, cause me to moan loudly, mouth agape. My cock shoots ropes of cum on to my face and in to my open mouth, I don't even react. I'm cumming more than I ever have and most of it is landing into my welcoming mouth. As my stream weakens, my ejaculate covers my chest and stomach.
Breathing heavily, I open my eyes, blinking to adjust to the light, I look up to Abby. She's squinting and also has labored breathing, but her mouth is fixed in a dumb smile, "Did you..," I ask.
"Yeah, I came," Abby says smiling and looking down at my cum coated face, "..and I see you did too."
I blush, "Yeah."
Abby scoots backwards, and the strap-on slides out of me, exiting my anus with a pop. She discards the dildo off to the side. The she bends down, makes eye contact, and licks from my stomach to my chest, gathering my cum in her mouth, using her tongue as a shovel. She positions her cum filled mouth over mine. Knowing what comes next I open my mouth and stick out my tongue. Abby tilts her head downwards, dumping my cum into my mouth. She proceeds to lick my face, returning my cum into my accepting mouth. She kisses me, as our tongues share my salty seed, trading it between our mouths. Eventually we part, and swallow our shares.
Abby collapses next to me. After a few moments of silence, she turns to me, "How do you feel Miley, how's your pussy? I didn't go too hard did I?"
I clear my throat, "um no, I mean it's sore, really sore, but..."
"Did you like it?"
"I, umm... Abby? Why are you doing this?"
"What do you mean?"
"I mean, the panties, the makeup, making me dress like a girl, and then... using me like a girl.. why? Are you a lesbian? I'm just so confused," I say as my voice breaks with every word. A sudden release of my built up emotions causes me to burst into tears, sobbing as Abby cradles me in her arms.
"Look at me, look at me," Abby tilts my chin to face her, "I'm happy, and you're happy right?"
"I guess," I say genuinely unsure.
"Then I think it'd be better for your sake if you stopped.. questioning things."
"But...but."
Abby continues, "Do you remember early in our relationship. You used to be so masculine, and demanding. You were always scrawny, but you had this confidence about you, it was so sexy. Remember I sucked your dick on our first date? You used to hold me down by my wrists, and fuck me silly.. But then... As we settled into our patterns, something changed. I'm not blaming you, but it's helpless for us to deny it."
"What are you saying," I whisper.
"I'm saying I used to be your girl. And now, you are my girl. And I think it will be better for both of us if you accept it and do what you're told. Okay Miley?"
I open my mouth, but no words come out, it's so hard to think, I can't believe how much things have changed between us. Abby's right, it's useless to pretend things are the same, "Okay Abby.. I'll be your girl. I love you."
"Aww, I love you too, baby." Abby kisses me firmly, holding me, solidifying my submissive role, "this will be good, I'm going to treat you right, pamper you, make love to you, my little princess. How's that sound?"
I snuggle closer to Abby resting my head against her soft breast, "Very good, Abby. Thank you."
We drift off to sleep.
Author's Note: Hope you enjoy
Date with Spider-Man
Oddly enough this story contains Infinity War spoilers, so be warned.
"Abby, this is ridiculous."
"Glen, this is the bet. Or should I say Gwen? That fits you better now."
"Don't you dare call me that," I say, pointing with an admittedly dainty hand.
Well, she was right, this is the bet. We had watched Infinity War the other night, and beforehand we made a bet. We both knew some characters would die in the film, but I believed that my favorite superhero, Spider-Man, was safe from the slaughter. My girlfriend believed differently. And thus the bet was made, the loser had to do whatever the winner wanted for a month. First she wanted me to go to our local comic shop, which normally I'd be happy to do, but this time she had me dressed as a girl.
"Did the breast forms have to be so big though?"
"Did they have to be? no. But I got you the most realistic ones, you are very welcome," she said with a giggle.
We continued walking down the street, making our way to the store. I felt like everyone was staring at me.
"Uggggh, I don't wanna," I said, probably looking like a teen girl with a temper tantrum.
"Oh will you hush up, It's not like I'm gonna make you dress like this all the time, I plan on you undertaking mostly manual labor for me, very manly stuff. You just need to get through this little part first, okay?"
I took a deep breath, "Okay, sweetie," I said, in that girly voice she begged me to do earlier just to show I'll honor the bet.
"Good girl, Gwen, very good," she said, enjoying the control she had over me.
We enter the comic shop, and the bell rings alerting our fellow patrons to our arrival. To the guys in here it might as well be a dinner bell. Abby, my girlfriend is hot, like really hot, and unfortunately, I'm not to bad myself. Abby made me into a very attractive girl, or as she put it, "Oh my god, you're so cute and sexy, at the same time, oh my god." That was not my proudest moment. And neither was this. Abby, of course, strutted her stuff, confident as ever. I sheepishly followed her lead. We just browsed, for a while I forgot what I looked like (1). But then I'd catch some nerd checking me out, ewww. Can't blame them of course, I was that same guy a few years ago, or a few days. If this is some elaborate social experiment to make guys feel bad about looking at ladies, it's working, if this is how it feels, I promise to change my ways.
"Okay, I'm gonna go to the little girl's room, Gweny Girl, my next task for you is to talk to one person, for an extended period of time, at least till I get back, and use your voice, go."
As she leaves, I look around to find someone to talk to. There aren't any other girls in this place that I can see. Most of these people creep me out. There is one guy in the Marvel section, reading a Spider-Man comic that looks pretty normal, I think. He's got a hat on that obscures his face, but I gotta talk to someone, and maybe this guy and I have something in common based on the comic. I walk over, I wish I could tighten my bra, do bras tighten? It feels like my boobs are jiggling just a little too much.
"Hey, watcha readin'?" I said, in that sweet girl voice, I was too good at.
"Oh, hey, I'm not reading, well, I am, I'm researching a part actually," He says in a British accent. Up close this guy really isn't like the other guys here, besides being British apparently, this guy is seriously jacked, a little on the short side, but who am I to judge at a pathetic 5'3".
"Oh, really that's cool. Has anyone ever told you you look like the guy who plays Spider-Man, Tim Hallowed?"
"Yeah, I get that from time to time, what's your name?"
"Oh my name? My name is ..Gwen. Gwen Lee."
"It's very nice to meet you Gwen Lee," He says, taking off his hat, standing up, smiling, "my name is Tom Holland."
"Oh my god, you are the guy, you are the Spider-Man." I said, bouncing up and down with excitement, trying to ignore my jiggling fun bags attached to my chest.
"Keep it down, this is the last place I want to be swarmed at."
"Oh, oh, okay. Dude you're Spider-Man," I whisper. I have the sudden urge to feel him, I know that's weird, but dude he's Spider-Man. This is crazy, "So, Spider-Man, what are you researching?"
"Don't call me that," He says feigning seriousness, causing me to giggle. "I'm researching stuff about Doc Oct, see he's the next vil-" He stopped himself, covering his mouth with his hand. "I'm sorry, you're not supposed to know that, I have a problem, not spoiling things, especially to beautiful women."
That last part caught me a little off guard, "thank you, that's sweet," I said, brushing my long blonde hair behind my ear nervously, "So, do you come here often?"
"No, not really, in fact I gotta get going right now," he said, grabbing his stuff and getting up, "But it was really nice talking to you, we should maybe do it again, maybe over dinner. Can I have your number?"
Oh my god. What? Is saying yes, saying yes to a date or just my number, before I could fully process I spoke without thinking, "Yes, you certainly can." I pulled out some paper and a pen from the purse I was carrying. Wrote my number down, and drew a heart with webs in it for good measure, "There you go, tiger." I said, handing it to him.
He gives me a confident smirk saying, "Thanks, gorgeous, but it's Mary-Jane that says tiger, not Gwen Stacy. But you're cute, so I forgive you" And before I can react he leans over and kisses me on the cheek., "See you around Gwen." He walks away.
My blushing is out of control, I can feel my face getting red and I'm getting really hot, due to both the embarrassment, confusion, and strangely enough my excitement. I take a sit to try and collect myself, my head in my hands.
"So, Gwen, when's your date with Spider-Man?"
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 912.44 KB |
Date with Spider-Man Part 2
"Ummmm, I can explain," I say, standing up quickly, causing my breasts to giggle.
"No, no, no need. He's a cute guy, I totally get it."
"No, no I was just, and then he, what did you see?"
"I saw my boyfriend give another man his number, and blush after being kissed by him."
"Okay yes that did technically happen, but you don't understand, it just happened. He's very ...smooth."
"It's okay, I just wish you told me you were gay, we'd have so much more to talk about."
"Hey, I'm not gay, you know that first hand. I just wasn't thinking, made a stupid mistake, won't happen again."
"Okay. For now let's just continue shopping."
I nodded. We kept looking around. I needed to pee, but I didn't know what bathroom to use, so I just held it. I followed Abby's lead, we didn't talk much, when we did, I made sure to use my girl voice to make her happy. She bought some comics, normally I'd pay, or at least offer, but she went to fast. She broke the silence as we walked to my car.
"You know you're going on that date, right?"
"Ha, very funny. speaking of dates, that new movie we wanted to-"
"I'm serious, you're going on that date, and maybe a few others."
"That's not funny, come on."
"I'm not trying to be funny, give me your keys, I'm driving."
I gave her my keys and got in the passenger side. "I'm not dating a guy."
"Need I remind you of the details of our little bet?"
"No, but I don't wanna date a guy."
"You seemed pretty smitten with him in there, beside he's a famous actor, every girls dream."
She's not wrong, I did find it remarkably easy to ..flirt with him, he was really nice, and funny, and not bad looking for a guy. "But, I'm not a girl." That almost sounded like a lie coming out of my mouth, considering my ensemble.
"You will date this man, and that's the end of it. Okay, Gwen?"
I sighed."Anything for you, Abby," I say, exaggerating my girly voice.
"That's better. Good girl."
When we got to our apartment, she didn't give me my keys back, I guess she's in charge now, I don't want to upset her. We hang out a while, Abby spends most of the time looking up things on her phone. I just sit and think, about Tom and whether or not I regret talking to him. If only he wasn't so gosh darn charming I think to myself causing me to giggle, thankfully Abby doesn't seem to hear. Later she tells me she's going out, and won't be back for a couple of hours. She doesn't tell me where. I keep thinking about Tom, I check my phone every so often to see if he's texted me, nothing yet. I google him. I watch a few interviews, and giggle at about everything he says. On google images, I catch some picture of him from the shirtless scene in Spider-Man. My eyes can't help but linger a little. My phone buzzes I get a little excited, but it's just Abby. She's coming home soon, and she's wondering if I want her to pick me up anything to eat. I decide to have some fun, I text her back: "No, thank you, I'm trying to keep my body tight for Tom (Heart Emoji.)"
When Abby get home she's carrying three or four bags, but before I can ask what they are she walks over to where I'm sitting on the couch and starts kissing me. I'm a little surprised, but happy that it seems she's forgiven my for my earlier lapse in judgment. I stand up, so we are on a more even plane, though she's still a little taller. She pushes me back down to the couch and gets on top of me. After a minute of making out, which is a little awkward due to us both having pretty sizable breasts now, She pulls back and studies my face.
"What's up?" I ask after a second.
"I just wanted to see if you blushed in the same way, you didn't."
"Hmmm, maybe Tom Holland is just hotter than you," I joke.
"That must be it," She says smiling, leaning back down, continuing the making out.
I'm glad she didn't take that seriously. Not that Tom's not hot, you know for a guy. I mean I was just looking at those pictures, how do you get abs like that, I wonder what they feel like.
"Hmm, I guess someone didn't do a good enough tuck job."
"What to do mean? oh..." I had a boner, which isn't saying that much, but there it was in my girly jeans, "that's weird I was just thinking about..."
"About what?" Abby asks.
"You, gorgeous," I say quickly, kissing her again, it sounded a little weird in my girl voice, but she bought it.
"Take those jeans off, Gwen...." (Pan to the fireplace)
A few hours later, we are exhausted, spooning on our bed, I'm the little spoon. Abby is snoring, I really tired her out, that was the best work I've done in a while, if I do say so myself. Suddenly my phone buzzes, I instantly think of Tom, I sneak out from under Abby's embrace, I'm wearing just my bra and panties.(1) My hair's a big blonde mess, I grab one of Abby's elastic hair bands and give myself a pretty high girly ponytail for fun. I grab my phone, it is a text from Tom. I go into the other room to read it. I sit on the couch with the widest smile on my face. Should I answer just now, I don't want him thinking I was waiting by my phone, I mean he waited all day, but he seemed busy. Whatever, I check the text: "Hey there Gorgeous Gwen, I hope you gave me your real number because I want to see you again. But first I have a deeply personal question."
Hehe, "Gorgeous Gwen" that's a good alliteration, he's funny and sweet. Deeply personal question? Oh no. I text back: "Lol, what?"
He texts back almost immediately: "I need to know how you feel about ice cream? and eating it? with me, tomorrow?"
Wow this guy acts fast. "Hmmmm. I don't know, what's the weather like tomorrow?"
"Hot, and even hotter once you say yes."
I giggle, I appreciate his confidence. "Haha, okay you got it, I'll eat ice cream with you."
"Great, it's a date, I'll talk to you later, Goodnight Gwen. (Heart Emoji)"
Oh gosh, I did just agree to a date, didn't I? Well, it's not even my fault it's like he's tricking me. Well whatever, Abby did say I had to go on a date with him, so it's better to get it out of the way, right? "Goodnight Tom, you charming bastard. (Laughing Emoji, Heart Emoji.)"
I laid on my back on the couch, resting my phone on my large chest. What am I gonna tell Abby? This is gonna be a little uncomfortable. At least I put her in a good mood, let's hope that lasts till morning. I am a little excited and a little scared.
I return back to bed, I position myself back into Abby's embrace, which makes me feel better and safe. I think about Tom and ice cream, as I drift to sleep.
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 58.7 KB |
Date with Spider-Man Part 3
ake up before Abby, after sneaking away trying not to wake her I decide to make breakfast, might as well have her at her happiest when I break the news that I have a date with Tom. Still, in just my underwear I put on an apron and begin making pancakes. As I'm flipping them, Abby comes up from behind and gives me a hug.
"Well, don't I just have the sweetest girlfriend?." She says squeezing me from behind.
I turn, standing on my toes, and I kiss her on the cheek. "And don't you forget it, hehe."
"So last night was great," Abby begins, "and now you're making breakfast in that adorable outfit, what's wrong?"
"Why do you assume something's wrong, maybe I'm just embracing my femininity," I say serving both her and myself a plate of pancakes.
"Let me guess, you have a date with Tom?"
"No, I mean how do you know?"
"Maybe it's your glow, the smile on your face, the look in your eyes, or this," She says, lifting my phone from under the table. "Ice cream huh? very romantic."
"Shut up, and give me that," I say reaching out an arm.
"Here, take it. Did you have to put hearts next to his contact name?"
"That was a joke..."
"And the shirtless photo as his contact picture?"
"That was a joke..."
"Don't be embarrassed, it's completely natural for a girl your age to think about boys."
I decide to play along, "It's just my body's going through so many changes," I say rubbing my hands across my body.
"So when's the date?"
"I don't know. OH, MY GOD!"
"What? What?"
I can't believe this is about to come out of my mouth, "What am I gonna wear?"
Abby smirked at my girlish emotional outbreak, "Don't worry Gweny Girl, I've got you covered."
She took my hand and led me back into our bedroom. She opened up our closet dramatically.
"This is what I got last night, and what I've been doing this morning." The closet was filled, more than usual with female clothing.
"Oh my god you got all this for me, thank you," I said, with my mouth agape, maybe it was a little weird to thank her, but it's the thought that counts right? "But where are all my normal guy clothing."
"That's not important, what is important is that I have selected a few outfits for your date and we're gonna have a fashion show.
"Yay," I say genuinely, clapping my hands, maybe this was the girliest thing in the world, but it's one less thing to worry about and it could be fun.
The first outfit is simple, just a pair of torn jeans and a white top.
"So what do you think?" Abby asks.
"I don't know," I say, checking out myself in the mirror, "It's too similar to what I wore yesterday, I think he'd notice."
"Smart. very good. next."
The next was a yellow tank top that showed off my chest assets nicely and some jean short shorts.
"Well these make my ass and legs look great, I like it."
"Good, me too, one more."
The last was a fancy black dress.
"Are you serious, we're getting ice cream not going to a gala."
"I know I just wanted to see you in it," she says, snapping a photo with her phone.
"Hey, what was that for?"
"Leverage, in case you ever get any ideas," she replies giggling, causing me to giggle too.
"Fine, but you know I'm never gonna wear this again.
I checked my phone, I got a text from Tom, causing a boost of excitement, that Abby probably could see based on my dumb smiling face.
"What'd he say?"
"He told me when and where the date's happening and whether he should pick me up or we'll meet there."
"What'd you say?"
"I told him we'd meet, I don't want him knowing where I live yet, he could be a creep."
"Smart girl."
"Thank you, so can I have a ride?" I know by asking that I was basically recognizing Abby's possession of my car, and giving her another thing to control me with, but whatever she's good in control."
"Of course you can have a ride, what are girlfriends for if not driving their boyfriends to dates with other men?"
I giggled uncomfortably, it was a little weird to think of Abby as my girlfriend, right now she felt more like a best friend or older sister, not that I'd ever tell her that. It was weirder to think of myself as her boyfriend.
"Thanks, babe."
There was still a while before my date, and I decided to spend the time pacing nervously, Abby had other ideas, she taught me how to do my own makeup, after a few hilarious attempts, I got the hang of it. It wasn't as complicated as I thought, and I thought I made myself look pretty dang good. Abby made me practice over and over again. Then she got on my case about my walk, she said I didn't walk like a girl, and that was a problem. So then she made me practice that, she explained it more thoroughly but it basically involves swinging your ass back and forth, something I quickly mastered.
"Well young one, you've mastered all things girly, now you are ready for your hot date."
"Thank you oh wise master, but I think it'll be a cold date, remember ice cream?"
"Hopefully it'll be a cold date, I don't think I can compete with Tom Holland."
"Don't sell yourself short, you're both beautiful in your own ways."
"Thanks that means a lot," she says sarcastically.
Suddenly, realizing this is really about to happen I freak out, "Abby! I am not ready for this date, do I have to go, I'm sick, I look awful, and he's gonna hate me."
"Oh my god, are you sure you're not a girl?"
"Abby shut up, I'm freaking out here."
"I'm sorry, there's no reason to be worried just have fun, you said he was a nice guy, just pretend you are going out with a guy friend."
"What if he tries to kiss me or something?"
"You mean again."
"I mean like on the lips."
"Well, I don't know, do whatever you want to, improvise, don't overthink this, you're just a beautiful girl going on a date with a cute guy, happens all the time. Okay?"
"Okay."
"Good, now let's get going."
I follow Abby down to the car and get in, I have my phone, my purse, money, and I'm wearing my cute outfit including a necklace, but I still feel like I'm missing something. doesn't matter, Abby drives off, and quickly we reach our destination. I'm checking myself out in the mirror, and still freaking out.
Abby turns and looks at me, "Oh gosh you're freaking out like a real girl, you know you don't really have to do this, I'd understand if you wanna-"
"No, no it's part of the bet, I can do it, I'm fine," I say, gaining the courage to open my door and get out.
Did I just dismiss a chance to get out of this? Am I crazy? I wouldn't want to leave Tom alone, he deserves better. I walk over to the drivers' side.
"You're a trooper, I'm proud of you Gweny Girl. Remember to take slow licks of your ice cream, don't bite it. you're a girl remember that, lick it, suck it, make it sexy for him. Good luck. Call if you need a ride"
"Thank you, I will, Goodbye."
She drives off, leaving me alone. I feel like I'm back in high school, and this is my first date, although I'm probably prettier than the girl I went out with all those years ago. Life works in funny ways. It's a hot outside. I walk into the ice cream shop, it's a really retro place, it even has a little picnic area outside for people. I see Tom sitting alone, on his phone. He looks up and sees me, a big smile comes across both our faces and he gestures me over.
"Hey, you look amazing, Gwen."
"Oh thank you, you look handsome and ..fit."
"Thanks, I was just at the gym earlier today."
"How often do you go?"
"Tons. I have to, for the movies. You look like you work out often"
"Oh yeah, sure a little here and there." The truth was I rarely go to the gym, Abby wants me to go with her all the time, but I'm a little embarrassed by my tiny skinny body.
"So you want some ice cream." He asks.
"Of course, that's the only reason I'm here," I say, joking.
"Well, you won't be disappointed this place is great."
We both order ice cream cones. Mine vanilla, his chocolate.
"Wanna eat outside they've got this picnic area."
"Sure, I'd love to."
We get up, he offers his hand, with little hesitation I take it. He leads me out the door. No one is out here. We lay out a blanket and sit across from each other. (1) As we talk, I utilize Abby's sexy ice cream eating advice. He seems to notice and enjoy my slow deliberate licks.
We are both done with our ice cream, "So are you a dog person or a cat person?" He asks, out of nowhere.
"Ummm, both, don't make me chose," I say.
"Here, I gotta show you this picture of my dog," He says, getting up at sitting right next to me, close as possible. I get it, this was his move, getting close to me via a cute animal picture, very nice.
"Awwwwwww, she's so cute," I say turning to him.
"Yes, she is," He says, his face inches from mine.
Suddenly his eyes are closed, and I'm losing those inches between us. Ummm, Ummm, what do I do? He's gonna kiss me. before I can think, his lips are on mine. It's a quick kiss, but deliberate, and good. He pulls back, grinning.
"Tastes like vanilla."
I giggle. This time, I grab him by his neck and force him down to me, kissing him, exploring his mouth with my tongue. This one is longer, hotter, and with passion, "Tastes like chocolate."
He laughs, "I think I like you, Gwen."
"I think I like you too, Tom."
This time it's mutual. We close our eyes and make out. His hands find my thigh and my lower back and thankfully stay in a respectable position. My hands are on his neck and the back of his head, playing with his hair. This isn't like any kissing I've done before, he's taking the lead, I feel like I'm ceding the power, but in a good way. The way he's holding me makes me feel safe like I'm his.
After a while, we stop.
"Wow, you're not like any other girl I've known."
You can say that again, "And you are not like anyone I've dated either," mostly because I've only ever dated girls, but hey he's still special.
"I should probably take you home now."
"Yes, you probably should."
I kiss him again, and then stand up. Holding hands, he leads me to his car and I get in. I give him my address, and we drive there. He pulls into the parking lot, stops the car and turns to me.
"I don't know about you, but I really enjoyed our time, and I was thinkin-"
I interrupt him with my mouth and tongue, he doesn't seem to mind, I just can't help myself from kissing this guy. What is wrong with me? I hand falls from his neck down his body, resting on his leg, I can feel the heat coming from his crotch, to think I'm causing that kind of reaction in him, makes me hot. I pull myself away from him.
"I enjoyed myself too and we are definitely going out again,"
"Or maybe staying in?" He says, with a coy smile.
"Maybe, don't get too ahead of yourself, Tiger."
I give him one final passionate kiss, and exit his car, against the wishes of my yearning body.
"Bye Tom," I say, giving him a girl wave.
I'm still smiling when I get to the apartment door. The smile fades, when I think of Abby and deciding how much of the truth I should tell her. I don't think for long.
"Well hello young lady, tell me everything."
"Everything?"
"Everything."
Oh boy.
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 234.75 KB |
Batgirl 1-Emerging and Departing
By: Kokopo618
Dick Grayson would do anything to be a hero, even if it means becoming a heroine..
Exposition: This is a story set in a version of the DC universe. In this version, Batman (30) has been active for ten years. Dick Grayson (20) has been training with Batman for 2 years, but has not yet been in the field, and the Robin identity does not exist. Also the classic Robin origin took place, the Grayson's were acrobats in the circus, parents died, and Bruce took Dick in. Also there is no Batgirl. Yet.
Emerging
"Don't you think I'm ready to go out with you," says Dick, as Batman calmly exits the Batmobile. "I've been training for 2 years."
"You're not ready," Batman replies flatly, failing to make eye contact with Dick as he walks towards the bat-computer. Batman isn't exactly the ideal "roommate", but tonight especially he is getting on Dick's nerves. It had been two years since Dick's parents died, two years since he had joined Bruce's crusade as his apprentice in training, two years of training his body and mind to the maximum, and yet Bruce still deemed him unready. Dick considers arguing with Bruce, but he decides it would probably be a waste of time. Instead Dick went back to training. Thanks to his history in the circus as an acrobat, Dick has always been athletic. When he began training under Bruce's regiment, he wanted to retain his abilities as a gymnast, and thus he avoided bulking-up too much and instead went for lean muscle, strong legs, and flexibility. As a naturally slim boy, this came easy to Dick. Bruce on the other hand, due to his decades of training and convenient genetics, was the definition of muscular. Bruce towered over Dick, and out-weighed him by at least a hundred pounds. Perhaps this was why Bruce didn't trust me yet, Dick thought. Dick was still intimidated by Bruce. But not intimidated enough, tonight he was going to go out on his own.
Dick had been considering this for weeks. He is ready to join Batman, ready to fight crime, he is ready to fulfill the vow he made to his parents. Once Bruce left the cave, Dick begins to gather materials for his own excursion. He grabs a ski-mask, black clothing, and his bo staff. He had disabled the tracker in one of the bat bikes, and he was preparing to leave just as he heard a very wise, and very British voice from behind him.
"And just what do you think you're doing Master Dick?" Alfred says walking toward him. "Not thinking of leaving are we?"
"Alfred, you don't understand. I'm ready to go out there."
"I suspect Master Bruce would not be too keen on the idea, but I'd further speculate that you will go out on your own no matter any protest."
"You speculate correctly, so does that mean you won't tell Bruce?"
"I wouldn't need to, Master Bruce wouldn't have to be the world's greatest detective to deduce the new vigilante matching your description is you. That is to say, he's going to find out, sir."
"What do you suggest I do, Alfred? I need to start making a difference, I'm willing to do anything, I'm ready."
"In that case sir, give me a few days, I'll construct something that will circumnavigate this particular quandary. And I will not inform Master Bruce."
"Thank you Alfred you're the best," Dick says finally seeing the path to his mission.
"Yes. Yes, of course. And sir, -I'll need your measurements.
~~~
The next few days are filled with excitement and anticipation. Dick eagerly completes all his training, knowing that he will soon apply all his acquired skills. Dick had also been drawing some mock-ups for his costume that Alfred was assembling. Dick wanted something sleek, and eye-catching, but still tactically expedient. Alfred would not let him see the suit in it's work-in-progress state. This contributed to the mounting anticipation. Finally on a night Batman was otherwise occupied, Alfred called Dick to the workshop. A mannequin is covered by a sheet.
"Is it ready, Alfred?"
"Yes sir, there is no way Master Bruce will be able to deduce your identity. Before the grand reveal, might I bother you with a tale from my youth."
"Sure Alfred, but I want to hit the streets as soon as possible."
"As you know, in my younger years, I traveled with a troupe of actors. I was a classically trained actor, taught in Shakespearean fashion. In Shakespearean times, men would occupy the roles of women, and-"
"Wait Alfred, you're not saying-," Dick says putting the pieces together.
"I see your detective lessons are paying off, the surprise is ruined, I suppose," Alfred says, before pulling the sheet from the mannequin revealing a bat themed black costume obviously designed with a woman's body in mind.
"What the hell is this, Alfred? I can't wear that."
"This is a solution to your problem, Master Dick. You want to begin your career in costumed capers, without the knowledge of Master Bruce, with this deception you will have a chance of concealing your identity."
"I can't wear this, I can't," Dick says, his eyes still transfixed on the suit, it was beautiful. "When I said I wanted it to be eye-catching, I meant adding a bright color or something, not boobs!"
"And now you have both," Alfred says seemingly oblivious to the upsetting nature of the situation.
"I can't wear that."
"Then don't. I have no preference in your choice, I'm simply providing the most efficient course of action if you choose to defy Master Bruce's orders."
Dick couldn't believe he had to make a choice like this. He knew he was so close to fighting to honor his parents, so close to his dream. He was ready. When Dick was younger, he trained to join the family act, he had a natural talent for it, but he was reluctant to perform. He feared the reaction of the audience, he didn't want to wear the bright and embarrassing costume, he didn't want to be laughed at. His mother and his father were not embarrassed, they were proud, and graceful. fearless. And so Dick had to be too. Dick lifted his head, pulled himself from the memory and into the present.
"Fine, but I'm not wearing make-up."
~~~
"Do I have to wear make-up?"
"You must inhabit every aspect of your role if it is to be a successful deception," Alfred replied as he lead Dick to a chair.
"But I'll be wearing a mask."
"You're attempting to conceal your identity from Batman. Cutting corners is ill advised."
As much as Dick wanted to argue, he couldn't think of an response, not that Alfred gave him a lot of time to think the situation through. Before Dick could try to gather his thoughts, Alfred was already instructing him on how to apply make-up. Dick applied, washed off, and reapplied until Alfred was convinced he had the talents of a young girl Dick's age. Thankfully Dick was a fast learner. Before Dick could issue a statement of reluctance, Alfred began testing out different wigs on the young crime-fighter, eventually he settled on a wig, and Dick became a redhead. Dick wondered why there were wigs in the bat cave, he knew Bruce would occasionally don disguises to gain better access to the criminal underworld, such as the Matches Malone identity, but he could picture the big bad Batman dressed as a woman, he could never pull it off. His thoughts were interrupted by his own reflection, he could no longer see himself, he only saw the sultry appearance of a alluring young girl. A girl that he wouldn't mind dating. A girl that was him. Alfred must have noticed Dick captivated over his own appearance, "You look absolutely ravishing, Master Dick," Alfred says and Dick can't help but blush, "Though perhaps we should consider a temporary alias, to help establish your character."
"My character, huh?" Dick says thoughtfully, thinking of this a character would certainly help distance himself from the uncomfortable circumstances, "Yes, my character should have a name... what about Isabella?"
"A beautiful name," Alfred says with what looks like a look of pride, "what kind of person is Isabella?"
Dick took a second to consider this, he looked back at the mirror. "She's.. ummm... she's happy, and capable..." Dick smiled and began brushing his hair," ..and she's a little bubbly, and she's fearless, confident, and sexy." Dick suddenly got embarrassed as he realized what he was saying. Dick's blushing reddened, and his eyes dropped to the floor.
"There is no shame is committing to a role, Miss Isabella," Alfred says.
Dick looked up to Alfred, "Thanks for helping me out Alfred, I can see why Bruce trusts you."
"I hate to quell your warm feelings for me, but you may change your tune after this next step," Alfred says, gesturing to the suit.
"As excited as I am to finally go out into Gotham, I am not so excited to wear this little number," Dick says walking towards the mannequin the wore what would soon become his costume, "I don't think I'll fit in that."
"I assure you the measurements are precise, Master Dick."
"Am I really that curvy," Dick says, turning to check out his own ass.
"There is some additional padding in certain targeted areas, for you protection, of course."
"Of course," Dick repeats, caressing the fabric of the suit with his hand, "Is there any protection from the male youth of Gotham who will be excited to see a shapely girl in a black onesie?"
"I'm sure something is contained in that belt for such circumstances, now stop stalling, and get dressed. I left a specifically designed pair of undergarments that will ensure comfort while in the suit. I'll leave you to it.
Alfred leaves the room, giving Dick some time to fully consider his situation, instead Dick stares at the suit, at his suit. It's awe-inspiring. If this is how he will fight for his parent's memory, then he will do it proud, and it won't hurt to look good doing it. Dick looks to the side table to see his specifically designed undergarments, he picks up what is evidently a pair of panties, specifically a black and yellow G-string, complete with a small bat symbol on the crotch. "that British bastard," Dick says under his breath.
He briefly considers leaving them on the table and just wear the boxers he was already wearing, but decides to trust in Alfred's wisdom. He takes off his boxers, and slides the panties up his legs, and gently tucks his junk in their proper place, though the panties don't do a superb job at concealing the Grayson jewels. Unable to stall any further Dick approaches the suit, and removes it from the mannequin. After a tight squeeze here and there and some elbow grease, Dick manages to don the costume in all it's glory. It's a little snug, but the padding is not as much of a nuisance as he thought they'd be. The extra weight on his chest it the most noticeable alteration from his normal sense of balance, they'll take a while to get used to. In all the crime-fighting scenarios Dick had concocted in his mind in the last 2 years, none of them included boobs. At least none on his own chest, but if there was one thing Dick learned as an acrobat it was the importance of improvisation and rolling with the punches. Hopefully this ruse will not have to last too long, though so far it is not the trek through hell he thought it'd be. Dick couldn't help, but play around a little in front of the mirror, he checks out his new proportions, he does a few twirls, strikes a few heroic poses, and a few sexy ones, just for fun. "Not bad," Dick said to himself, though the thought of going out in public still was a little mortifying, although..., "not bad at all..."
"I couldn't agree more, sir," Alfred says from behind Dick.
Dick quickly covers his chest instinctually, and then realizing his feminine response he tries to resume a normal at ease pose, but he has forgotten how to relax. Mortified indeed. "Hey Alfred, how long have you been standing there."
"Long enough to know my suit fits, or your suit rather," Alfred says bringing out a tablet from behind his back, "You're voice could use some help though."
"What's wrong with my voice," Dick replies though he can guess the answer.
"Well nothing at all sir, it's a perfectly fine voice for a young man, though it's a bit out of place given your appearance."
For whatever reason Dick decides to fight this point, "Well I won't be doing much talking, and I can just do a batman voice."
"A fine plan, but that may eventually raise questions, questions to which you have no good answer, that said; the decision is yours," Alfred replies aloofly.
Dick frowns, thinks for a minute, and then in his best approximation of a airy, girl-like voice he says, "how's this."
"A good start, and with practice, angelic," Alfred says looking down tapping.
"Hhhhgggg," Dick grunts as Alfred pushes a button on the tablet.
"There is a built in corset in the suit, to help maintain your female figure, "Did I set the intensity too high."
"--a--little--," Dick says, barely able to push out the words.
"My apologies, sir," Alfred says tapping away at the tablet, "We'll just have to build up to that, I suppose."
The suit loosens around the waist, but still tighter than before, a glance to the mirror confirms that Dick now sports a womanly hourglass figure. What have I gotten myself into, Dick thinks in a moment of clarity, but just a moment. "The suit is fully equipt with all the gadgets you have been familiarizing yourself with in the past handful of months. I'll prepare a Bat-bike for your departure. You are departing, aren't you Master Dick?"
With a final glance at the mirror, "I don't see a Dick Grayson around here," Dick says turning from the mirror to face Alfred, "Batgirl will depart."
Departing
This was not the first time Dick had driven the Bat-bike, vehicle operation was a large part of his training, Despite this it was a completely different feeling wearing his suit, cape flapping in the wind, zooming towards Gotham. The euphoria of the situation, almost made Dick forget the unfortunate circumstances surrounding his departure. Though the feint sense of additional weight felt on his chest served as an unwelcome reminder. Once Dick got deep into the city, he stored and deactivated the Bat-bike in one of the many Bat-caches throughout the city.
Dick decided the first thing to do would be to acclimate his acrobatics to his altered sense of balance. The best way to achieve this would also satisfy a bucket list item: Jumping from rooftops. Once atop an appropriate building Dick began the exercise. Dick begins by simply jumping from rooftop to rooftop, alternating between use of the gliding feature of his cape and just a clean jump. Soon he progresses to utilizing simple parkour moves to increase his momentum, and style. This proved difficult to get used to due to his rather generous body augmentations, but with time Dick begins to adjust to his new center of balance. Dick also tests his grapple gun.
Dick takes a swig from his bat-thermos, and dabs the water from his mouth, careful not to smudge his lip stick. He didn't bring any make-up, so he needs to be careful. He makes a note to bring some next time. Yup, he's gonna pack some mascara right next to some batarangs. Dick is pulled from his thoughts by the sound of some sort of commotion coming from the alley to the west side of the building. Dick peers over the side and sees a large man advancing towards an obviously frightened and pleading woman. Without hesitation, Dick glides from his perch, and lands behind the man. "Behind you," the woman cries out in terror.
"Yeah, like I'm gonna fall for that," the man says, chuckling. He raises his hand to reveal the large knife he's holding. Dick quickly throws a batarang to disarm the aggressor. The man cries out in pain and turns, "Who the hell ar-" The man is interrupted by Dick's well placed left hook. The man is out cold. Well that was easy, Dick thinks to himself.
The woman looks to the man, and then to Dick, "Who are you?" she says in amazement.
"I'm Batgirl," Dick says, trying to sound confident in his new feminine voice.
"That was amazing, you knocked him out," The woman says.
"Yeah, it was a little easy, I guess he underestimated me," Dick says considering the possible benefit his new appearance may have.
"A female hero, wow, that's amazing."
"Ah well, you know," Dick says shrugging, "Just born that way. Anyway, gotta go, umm I'll tie him up, you call the cops." Dick can't help but feel a little bad about his deception, but that feeling is greatly overshadowed by the feeling of pride. He fought his first crime, he's an official crime-fighter. Not to mention an inspiration to young women everywhere, so that's nice too. Dick feels pumped up and he wishes to experience that rush again.
"Hey Alfred, are you busy?" Dick says, activating the comm-system contained is his cowl.
"Not at all, how can I be assistance?"
"Can you send me data on ongoing crime, is there anything going on?"
"There appears to be an armed bank robbery on the corner of Morrison and Sale, just a few blocks from your location."
"Thanks Alfred," Dick replies, as he grapples up to a rooftop, preceding to run, jump, and glide in the direction of the bank. A bank robbery, that's classic crime, right there. It will make perfect practice. Dick's travel time is approximately 3 minutes, and 45 second, not bad, but there's room for improvement. Dick lands on the top of an adjacent building, and using a pair of Bat-noculars determines there are two armed robbers. Spotting an accessible ventilation shaft, Dick enters the building, thankfully crawling in a ventilation shaft is a similar experience even with his additional curvaceousness. Dick exits the air vent into a what appears to be a supply closet, he snakes a spy camera under the door and determines the coast is clear. Dick carefully opens the door, exits the closet, and takes a crouched position on the side a counter on the east side of the building, within striking distance of one of the armed robbers. Peaking from the side of the counter, Dick see the other robber is yelling instructions on the other side of the building. Too far.
Dick notices a figure appearing out of sight of the robber, is that? Dick quickly takes cover behind the counter. What the hell is Batman doing here, shouldn't he be fighting Killer Croc, or something. Isn't bank robbing a little below his pay grade? Dick looks to the supply closet he came from. He considers making a run for it, he's not ready to face Batman, he is not comfortable in his "role" at all, he's not ready for that kind of scrutiny. Dick then glances to the the frightened people laying on their stomachs, if one of them got hurt and he did nothing.. that was not acceptable. Whatever the consequences Dick had to stay. Dick looks back to Batman, who he is now making eye contact with. Dick pauses unsure what to do when Batman hold up three fingers. Dick recognizes this as the beginning of a countdown. Attack on three. Got it. Dick flips unto the counter, propelling himself into the air, and knocking down his robber with a flying side kick. Simultaneously, Batman emerges from concealment, and chokes out the robber from behind. Dick and Bruce disengage attention from their respective unconscious would-be robbers, only for their eyes to meet. Batman point to the roof, and disappears into the shadows. Dick retraces his steps and takes the ventilation shaft back to the roof, and the journey is no more glamorous in the other direction.
Dick drags himself out of the air vent, no so gracefully. He looks around, and is thankful that Batman is not yet here to see his clumsiness. Dick wipes the dust off his new suit. "Efficient work," Batman says, from Dick's periphery.
"Oh, uh, thanks," Dick says turning to the origin of the voice. Of course Dick had seen Bruce in the Batman suit, in the cave, but it was a whole different thing seeing it in the city. He appeared even bigger and imposing. Dick makes sure to use his feminine voice, and speak in a girly manner to hide his identity, "you too."
"Your suit is impressive as well, though it may be a copyright infringement."
Did Batman make a joke? Dick thinks to himself, he usual never is so flippant with him. Realizing he hasn't replied yet, Dick decides to ensure that Bruce doesn't see Dick when he looks at Batgirl, "Every girl's got to have a little black number, doncha think," Dick says doing a feminine twirl. That should do it.
Batman's stoic face break into a tiny grin, "What do you call yourself?"
Dick puts his hand on his hips and proudly declares, "Batgirl."
Batman takes few steps, sticks out his hand, and says, "Batman."
Dick allow his relatively dainty hand to be shaken by his idol, and feels as though he has finally met the Batman.
As quickly as their interaction began, it ends, Batman appears to get an alert, possibly from Alfred, and with that and a goodbye nod, Batman disappears into the night. This leaves Dick on the rooftop, trying to contain his excitement. Not only did he successfully a crime, but he teamed-up with Batman, and seemed to gain his approval, at least passively. And he successfully fooled the worlds greatest detective. All it took was becoming a woman. Dick looks down at his chest and thinks, is this really all it takes to distract the Batman, like two bouncy smoke bombs. Dick sighs and rolls his eyes, "Men."
~~~
Dick spends the rest of the night patrolling the streets of Gotham, it's a repetitively quiet night, no Joker toxin, or exploding penguins, just your run-of-the-mill petty theft, and assault. A perfect first night for the city's newest vigilante, aside from the occasionally cat-calling (or bat-calling), and suggestive remarks. Ha, if only those men knew they were drooling over another guy! At the end of the night, Dick is as exhausted as he has ever been, but he's never felt more happy, and free. Despite an adjustment period, he's gotten used to his new distribution of weight, and he's no longer shocked when he catches a reflection of himself. He's even come to terms with the undeniable fact that he makes a smokin' hot girl. He looks like his mother, and now he has learned how to move like her.
Dick rides the Bat-bike out of the city and back to the Bat-cave. Thankfully Bruce has not yet returned, and Alfred greets him, "How was you night out, Master Dick, any notable adventures?"
"It was amazing Alfred," Dick says dismounting from the Bat-bike, "I've never felt more alive and fulfilled, I can't believe I'm waiting so long."
"And the suit?"
"Perfect. Well, not ideal obviously," Dick replies gesturing to his chest, "But it held up very well, and was light, but durable. And I certainly turned a few heads."
"Soon you'll have to beat the boys away, I'm sure," Alfred replies dryly. Dick sticks his tongue out, which may have been a little cuter than he intended, "So no complications, sir?"
"Well, I did run into Bruce, but I think it went well, I played my part. He probably thinks I'm some air head bimbo looking for a thrill."
"Well done sir. You can return the suit to where we keep the others."
"With pleasure," Dick says, though honestly the suit is not as much of a burden as he suspected, it feels good, and he's gotten used to the tightness of it, especially around the waist, "but won't Bruce see it?"
"Unlikely, hide it away in the corner, fortunately Master Bruce keeps a closet like a teenage girl, no offense."
"None taken," Dick said sarcastically as he walked off to disrobe, and retire for the evening. The fit of his suit causes his hips to sway in feminine manner.
"Oh, and Master Dick," Alfred called out, "there's no need to use your female voice here."
This causes Dick to blush deeply, he hadn't even realize he was talking like that. Once in the Bat-closet, Dick takes off his suit, and hides it out of sight. Dick then uses a wet wipe to wipe all the make-up off his face. He takes a look in the mirror, gone is the confident sexy superhero, and in her place plain Dick Grayson. Dick never thought of himself as boring, but compared to Batgirl, he was a snooze. He couldn't wait to get back out there, even if it meant losing a few masculinity points, okay more than a few. Dick goes upstairs, and finds his room in the expansive manor. He's never been so tired, and once in bed he's quickly drifts off, dreaming of bats and boobs.
End of Part 1.
Author's Note: Thank you for reading my story. I hope you enjoyed the illustrations as well, I'm not a great artist, so the quality will vary, but I tried my best. There are 23 full illustrations in this story, and there will be 4-6 parts, I have it all written out, I just need to separate them, and edit individually. All please comment any questions, corrections, or anything. feedback is SUPER appreciated. This community is so great and kind, I am very happy to be a part of it. Again, I hope you enjoy Dick's adventures and his descent into all things feminine. Things only get crazier from here...
From Boy-Wonder to Batgirl-2-Growing and Infiltrating
By: Kokopo618
Dick Grayson would do anything to be a hero, even if it means becoming a heroine..
Growing
"Wait, wait, don't bust me!"
"Give me one reason why I shouldn't," Dick said, trying to sound intimidating in his feminine voice. This was the second week that Batgirl had patrolled the streets of Gotham in secret, and tonight he had just happened upon a would-be car thief.
"I know things, I can give you information."
"Talk," Dick says, loosening his grip on the guy's collar.
"I heard rumors that shady stuff goes on at The Tortoise Anadear, you know, the fancy club."
"What kind of stuff?"
"Evil stuff, human trafficking. I may be a thief, but I ain't evil."
Dick lets go of the kid, "don't steal," Dick says turning his back and grappling away.
"Alfred. Get me the location of Tortoise Anadear, it's a nightclub."
"Master Dick, I was just about to call you, Poison Ivy and Harley Quinn attacked the Gotham YMCA, Batman intervened, and now he's stopped responding."
"I'm on my way Alfred," Dick said. As much as he didn't want to risk another encounter with Batman, Dick couldn't hesitate, even if it meant jeopardizing his identity. Gosh that would be embarrassing Dick thinks, remembering that he looks like a young man's wet-dream, instead of a young man.
Dick glides down to the entrance of the YMCA and rushes in, normally he'd scope out the building, and enter more inconspicuously, but his worry for Bruce, and eagerness to encounter actual super-villains got the better of him.
Harley and Poison Ivy are in the lobby, Dick has no time to take cover or hide. "Oh, look at this little flower, Harley," Poison Ivy says, "Isn't she delectable?"
"I dunno Red, she's a bat, and bats are uptight."
"Why are you doing this?" Dick asks trying to get control of the situation, Batman is nowhere in sight. He's all alone. He can't face these two on his own. There is plant growth everywhere which Ivy could easily use to dispatch of him, or worse.
"Harley here just got out of a long term, and quite abusive relationship. I'm sure I don't have to tell you how men are, they destroy, exploit, and abuse."
"What do those plants do," Dick says, gesturing to the large and unusual plants spread across the room.
"These little babies are a recent creation of mine, relatively harmless to women, but it has ..transformative effects on men."
Dick turns to Harley, "So you're committing terrorism because you had a bad break-up?"
Harley takes a few steps towards Dick, "Oh you know us girls..," Suddenly Harley swings her over sized hammer at Dick, "we're so EMOTIONAL!"
Dick narrowly dodges the blow and prepares for a fight. Ivy gestures for Harley to return to her, "Now, now, girls there's nothing to fight about."
"She started it," Harley yells, pointing at Dick.
"Don't blame the young flower, Harley, she just needs a little help ....budding," Ivy says. The plants in the room start fidgeting and then they burst open, releasing some kind of pink gas into the room. Harley puts on a gas mask and begins laughing. Dick instantly covers his mouth with his cape. He turns to the door, but it is now blocked by plant growth. There's no escape. No escape. No escape. Dick loses consciousness.
~~∞~~
"Aahhh!" Dick yells suddenly waking on what appears to be a hospital bed of some kind.
"You're up," Bruce says. Bruce is seated to the left of Dick, back turned using a microscope in his suit.
"Batman!" Dick yells, "I mean-," Dick coughs, and continues in his softer feminine voice, "Batman, what happened?"
"You were exposed to a chemical. You're going to be alright," Bruce says still without turning to face Dick.
Dick examines the room, from the layout, and the equipment, it appears to be a store room, one of many Bruce has throughout the city. Dick is still in his suit, his mask is still on. Thank the lord. Dick's head is a little foggy, and his body is sore especially in the chest, maybe Harley swung her hammer after all, he struggled to remember.
"Don't worry," Bruce says, "I didn't remove your mask."
"Honor among vigilantes?"
"It's improper to undress a sleeping woman," Bruce replies.
"A hero and a gentlemen, you're quite the catch," Dick says, and is instantly embarrassed, he didn't mean to be flirty, thankfully Bruce is turned, so he can't see Dick blushing, "So what kinda chemical was I hit with, some sort of incapacitating agent?"
"There's no name for it, it's a Poison Ivy original," Bruce begins, "It targets the endocrine system, the pituitary gland, and the hypothalamus region of the brain."
"Pretend I skipped advance biology," Dick replies, although he fear he knows the answer.
"Basically it increases production of estrogen, and suppresses testosterone, it also hinders higher brain function like critical thinking, and so on. Thankfully the effects are largely temporary, and completely harmless to women long-term."
"...and men?" Dick asks terrified.
"It depends on several factors of susceptibility, but in the worst cases, I suspect it would have the effect of permanently rewiring the brain to become more ...feminine."
Dick's heart sinks, he can only hope he's not susceptible, "Is there any way to reverse it," Dick asks, "I mean, those poor men at the YMCA, do they have any hope?"
"Unlikely, but not impossible, Ivy has control over plant life at a level unachievable by modern science, but there are theoretical treatments to decrease the side effects."
"You weren't exposed, were you?" Dick asks. Bruce probably isn't susceptible anyway, he's so big and manly, Dick thinks, unaware that his perceptions are already being affected.
"This was not my first time dealing with Ivy, I came prepared. Ivy is one of my most dangerous foes, she is not to be underestimated. Thankfully, you were lucky tonight."
"Yup that's me," Dick says, "the king of luck."
"Don't you mean queen?"
"Of course, haha, just a figure of speech," Dick blushes again, He's making stupid slip-ups, he's still light-headed, "Monday's are the worst," Dick says under his breath.
"Tuesday," Bruce says.
Dick's heart drops further, "It's Tuesday?! I've been unconsciousness for an entire day!"
"No. I'm still analyzing the chemical, but it's likely you were only unconscious for a couple of hours, in the remaining time I suspect you were operating essentially at the will of your hormones, and due to the suppression of higher brain activity you acted without regard for consequences."
Oh for the love of god, Dick thinks, can this day get any worse. Bruce stands up and turns toward dick, "I'll need a sample of your blood, to ensure there are no side effects."
"Oh okay," Dick says. He looks down, his only exposed skin is on his face, he'll need to take off the top half of his suit. This will reveal his boyish chest, but what choice does he have? He could deny the blood test, but he needs to know if something is really wrong. Dick feels like he wants to cry, but he can't. Flat chested girls exist, Dick thinks, I'll just say I'm a late bloomer. This is terrible, he's going to find out, he's going to put the pieces together. But there is no other choice. Dick reaches behind his back for the zipper.
"Do you need any help with that?" Bruce asks.
Dick blushes despite himself. I'm sure you've undressed many eager women, but that ain't me, playboy, "No, thank you, I can manage," Dick replies sweetly. Dick finds the zipper under his cape and at the base of his neck, he slowly unzips down to the small of his back. He pulls one arm out of it's black sleeve and then the other. With both arms out, he lets the top of his suit fall to his lap. The cold air hardens his nipples, as his breasts jiggle out of their place in the suit. Wait, his breast? HIS BREASTS? "Waaaah!!" Dick shrieks. Dick looks up to Bruce, who has quickly turned away, ever the gentlemen, though it's unlikely he didn't get an eyeful. Dick looks back down to his chest sure he was just dreaming, maybe it's a hallucination from Ivy's plant gas. But no, Dick confirms with a reluctant grope that indeed he is the proud owner of a rather generous set of breasts. How did this happen, Dick thinks, Bruce didn't say anything about men growing breasts, and besides it's impossible to grow breasts of this size in one day, no matter how much estrogen is produced. I was unconscious for a day, no not unconscious, I was on some estrogen induced high, I didn't have control. Dick notices a small piece of paper gently tucked in the left breast cup of his suit. It reads: "Dr. Elliot says no excessive movement, drink plenty of water, and rest up -Bella." Dick cannot believe what he's reading, he got a boob job!
"I apologize," Bruce says with his head still looking away, "I assumed you'd be wearing ...something underneath."
Dick can tell from his voice that Bruce was caught off guard, something Dick didn't think was possible. "Don't worry, it was my fault." And it was, it was his fault. Dick had gotten a boob job, he couldn't believe it, how did he get the money, did he do anything else during his hormone high? His thoughts are interrupted by Bruce handing him a shirt, still without looking. What a gentleman, Bruce is such a sweet guy. "Thank you," says a blushing, and unrecognizable Dick Grayson.
Dick puts on the shirt, which fits loosely on his small frame. His head is still reeling from the shock of new assets. He didn't even feel the poke in his arm. Dick looks up at Bruce, he is such a sweet guy, so caring... Dick had lost a day of his life, he felt so vulnerable, thankfully Bruce was there, Bruce was his rock, his strong, strong rock.
"While the toxin is still present in your blood, it appears to be decaying rapidly, your hormone levels are perfectly normal for a healthy young woman."
"What a relief," Dick said, only half listening, and just staring at his bountiful breasts. "hey, um, I'm going to put my suit back on," Dick say trying not to sound as embarrassed he was.
"Okay."
Dick quickly pulls the T-shirt off, the bottom hem of the shirt catches his breasts, causing an wholly unfamiliar jiggling sensation. Trying to ignore the current insanity, Dick pulls the top of his suit on, "All good."
Bruce turns back to face Dick, "Just to confirm, you're experiencing no side effects? no big changes, or perhaps a shift in perception, however slight?"
"No, none at all," Dick replies. This is a particularly difficult lie to tell given it's considerable distance from the truth. A truth that seems equally unbelievable. Dick get up from the makeshift hospital bed, the sudden movement causing a gentle jiggle even inside his suit. He turns to look at the door, but then turns back to Bruce, and looks up at him, "I just want to say thank you, so, um, thank you Batman," Dick says, and then going on his tippy-toes, he gives Bruce a soft kiss on the cheek, and smiles. Dick turns back to the door and begins to exit, "Can I keep this," Dick blurts out holding up the shirt, "like as a, um, memento?"
"Of course."
"Thanks," Dick says blushing, he turns back to the door for the final time, and walks out, unaware of the exaggerated sway of his hips. What the hell, Dick thinks, kissing Bruce, asking for a memento? what am I saying, what am I doing. I feel so, so... Dick shakes his head, his mind is swimming, he tries to think of the next logical step. He can't stay at the manor anymore, not as Dick Grayson, Bruce would certainly notice the rack that his young apprentice inexplicably grew. That would be so embarrassing. He needs a new place to stay just until he figures things out. He knows that Bruce is not at the manor right now, giving him an opening to gather materials and clothes. Dick calls his Bat-bike to his location and speeds off for Wayne Manor.
Infilitrating
"Master Dick, I was so worried," Alfred shouts as Dick rides in to the Batcave, "you stopped responding to comms, and then Bruce tells me that he found Batgirl unconscious, what happened?"
"It's a long story, but the headline is I can't stay at the mansion anymore, at least not for a while, I need to figures things out," Dick says dismount the Bat-bike and walking towards Alfred, "I'll need my clothes, and extra equipment."
"Very well, sir, I had your clothes brought up to your room, I must stay that was a risky move, ordering so many clothes, what if Bruce had been here?"
"Delivered?" Dick had a bad feeling, but there was no time, "I'll go get my clothes, you gather the equipment down here, I'll be back in a minute." Dick rushes up the stairs.
Dick enters his room, and with slight hesitation, he opens his closet. As he feared, the new clothes he had apparently ordered were that of a young and very flirtatious girl. So many color, and styles, he'd had never seen let alone wear. It made his boy clothes look boring and drab by comparison. Dick bites his lip, and looks between his boy and girl clothes, and then down to his chest. He can't exactly pass as Dick Grayson anymore. Dick sighs, and begin pack his girl clothes.
A quarter hour later Dick returns to the bat cave with suitcases of unfamiliar clothing that he'd apparently bought during his hormone high.
"Master Dick I have taken the liberty of arranging the Bat-drone to transport your equipment, and I can add your luggage to the load."
"Thank you Alfred," Dick says hand Alfred the suitcases, "Now I have to figure out where they will be transported to."
"Already taken care of, sir," Alfred replies, handing Dick a piece of paper attached to a key, "That is key and address of an apartment in the city, one of many Bruce keeps, don't worry, he will not know you are there. Your equipment and clothes will arrive just as you do, if you leave now."
Dick suddenly feels his eyes well up, and he feels an incredible sense of gratitude, 'Thank you so much Alfred, you've been so kind and helpful, I don't know where I'd be without you." Dick lean in and kisses Alfred on the cheek.
"I'm happy to serve, Miss Bella," Alfred replies with a smile, and the hint of a blush, "Now you must leave before Bruce arrives, go on then."
Dick back away smiling, and mouths "thank you" again before mounting the Bat-Bike and speeding off. What has gotten into me, Dick thinks, kissing Bruce and now Alfred, what is this new habit I've developed, I guess emotions are high, but I need to get my head in the game.
As Dick nears his new apartment building, he is reminded of Bruce's obscene wealth. The fact that Bruce keeps this on the side, and won't even notice someone is living there, if unfathomable to Dick who grew up with humble means, although he is very thankful given his current predicament. Not wanting to use the front door, Dick grapples to roof, and sneaks through a window left open presumably for the drone. His new clothes, and a crate of equipment greet him inside, "Batman should start a moving company," Dick jokes to himself. It's a very spacious apartment, with modern design. It's appears like a completely normal apartment, which is probably the exact image Bruce tried to emulate. Dick examines the pent house apartment, it's no Wayne Manor, but it will certainly do.
Dick takes off the Batgirl suit, and puts it way. Dick takes a shower, after which he notices that he smells like a field of flowers, a glace in the shower reveals that Dick had accidentally grabbed the women's shampoo and body wash, probably left by one of the lucky ladies Bruce brought up here, "I am such a airhead today," Dick says, unaware of the purposeful nature of his subconscious. Dick unzips his bathroom bag, brushes and flosses his teeth, and begins applying makeup. "Oh shoot.. ..well, I'm halfway down anyway," Dick says reaching for his tube of mascara. Dick looks at himself at the mirror with a strange sense of non-completion, "Oh, my hair- I mean my wig!." Dick grabs his wig, "there now it all fits." A small smile appearing on his face. Wraps a towel around his waist, but the revealing image of his pert breasts in the mirror, leads Dick to move the towel above his bust.
Unpacking takes a while, but it gives Dick a chance to examine his new wardrobe. It's clear that when Dick was under Ivy's toxin's influence he planned to stay woman. This girl has 5 outfits for every occasion, Dick thinks, sundresses, bikinis, panties, bras, gowns, sweaters, and even lingerie and some sexually charged costumes. All in very effeminate styles, and all revealing. Dick considers throwing away the lingerie, he's never going to wear it, but decides not to. Hey, they were probably expensive, it'd be such a waste. Dick also find a pair of unfamiliar looking underwear, a google search reveals they are designed for cross dressers who want to hid their pesky little pecker. "boy, this girl really thought of everything," Dick says, trying to distance himself from his actions. He also finds a body-shaper, which looks like a lighter versions of the corset that's built into his suit. Dick decides he has had enough of this femininity, and decides to watch some TV to get his mind of things. Dick takes a satin robe from his closet, and returns his towel to the bathroom. The fabric of the satin robe, brushes gently against his hardening nipples as he sashays through his new apartment.
Click, click, click. Dick can't find anything distract. First he tries a soap opera, but the overly emotion reactions of the women remind him of his own recent emotional outbursts. Then trying for something more masculine, Dick turns to a football game. Dick though not a big sports fan tries to enjoy the game. It's been a while since he's watched a game, he never realize how jacked the player were. "Oh my god, I have that same skirt!" Dick exclaims as a female sideline reporter appears on screen. Dick recognizes that he also now owns a version of the outfit worn by the cheerleaders, but a blushing Dick refrains from exclaiming that.
Unsatisfied with this attempted distraction, Dick does what young men do when bored, he decides to masturbate. Dick seats himself at the computer, and goes to his usual porn site. Dick glances over the front page, but no video stands out to him. Clicking on random video, Dick can't seem to get hard, the girl is pretty enough, but something isn't clicking. He rubs his cock, but no response. The jiggling of his tits that accompanies his jerking, don't help with his focus either.
After some unsuccessful attempts, Dick lands on a promising video. The girl is a petite redhead, and the guy is tall with dark hair. Dick notices he's more handsome than the usual male porn star. He's also got this deep, commanding voice. Dick's cock begins showing signs off life. The guy in the porno rips the girls clothes off, and throws her to the bed. Dick's cock is now completely hard, he bites his lip. The guy takes his shirt off and pulls down his pants. He's got a huge cock, and that's not the only thing that's big, this guy definitely works out. The guy mounts the girl on the bed, kissing her as he enters her inviting, and moistening pussy. Dick is near completion, the guy in the video begins kneading the girl's ample bosom, Dick with some hesitation gropes his left breast with his free hand. Dick lets out a moan not dissimilar from the ones that this girl is letting out. Taking aback by his response Dick reluctantly releases his grip, and instead starts playing with his balls.
Dick leans back and spreads slightly, his left hand goes from his balls to his taint, and finally he begins gently circling his anus with a finger. He's never done this before, but he feels an immediate rush of pleasure, he opens his eyes, not realizing he had closed them. The man in the video is a big strong man, with dark hair and piercing blue eyes, he pounds away mercilessly into this small redhead. She looks like she's in heaven. Dick is about to cum, but he has nothing to catch his load with. Thinking quickly Dick leans further back in the chair and aims his cock at his stomach.
Jizz shoots from his pulsating cock reaching all the way to his chest. "Oh my god," Dick says his voice dripping with pleasure filled relief. That was the most Dick had ever cum. Dick slows his heavy breathing. He looks up to the still playing video. He squints, hmm, Dick thinks, that guy in the video kind of looks a little bit lik-
"Master Dick."
"Waah!" Dick gasps, feeling exposed, but quickly realizing the voice is coming from his watch. Dick briefly considers ignoring it, but after thinking it could be important, or about Bruce, he decides to answer, "Uh, yes, Alfred," Dick answers, trying to sound normal, and like he hadn't just finished jacking off.
"Am I interrupting something sir," Alfred asks, apparently seeing through Dick's attempt of normalcy.
"No, no," Dick replies looking down at his cum covered tits, "Just doing some, uh, research. What's up?"
"I forgot to tell you at the manor, you had asked for the location of a club, before we lost contact."
"The Tortoise Anadear, yeah I remember it, I got a tip that the club is somehow involved with human trafficking, I was going to investigate it, but then I had my encounter with Ivy and Harley." Dick was going to say, "and now I can't." but he didn't want to explain to Alfred the two bouncy reasons why.
"Well it turns out The Tortoise Anadear is a very exclusive club that caters to the very wealthy and powerful, Bruce has long suspected that it's a front for something, but he's been thus far unsuccessful in infiltrating the building."
"Thanks Alfred, send me the address. Bye." Dick ends the call. He is disheartened, He would love to investigate that club, being Batgirl always helps him keep his mind off things, and he has so much to keep his mind off. Dick grabs some paper towels and begins dabbing his cum off his chest and belly. Dick pulls out the note he'd left for himself: "Dr. Elliot says no excessive movement, drink plenty of water, and rest up -Bella." Dick still can't believe he had gotten a boob job, even under Ivy's spell, it's hard to believe he'd ever do that, and now "Bella" had ruined the only good thing about his female persona, being Batgirl.
Dick abruptly stands up, and smiles. Dick Grayson can't investigate the club, nor can Batgirl, but Bella could. Finally! This will be just the thing to get his mind off his circumstances, he will play the character of a wealthy socialite, there's nothing like good old fashioned espionage to calm the nerves. An excited and giggling Dick Grayson bounces to his new bedroom closet. Now the only question left is.. what to wear?
~~~
"For the last time lady, you're not on the list."
"Unbelievable," Dick says indignantly, "do you even know who I am?" Dick, playing the part of an entitled trust fund daddy's girl to a tee, is not making headway with the bouncer at The Tortoise Anadear. Turns out this club is as exclusive as Alfred had said. "You'll be hearing from my daddy about this," Dick says trying one last time to convince this guy before storming off. Dick is genuinely frustrated, he doesn't want to go back to his apartment and stew, he want to do something exciting while actually helping people. The idea that Dick had dolled himself up for nothing was unacceptable, He didn't want to return to his apartment after putting on a fancy and revealing dress, high heels, makeup, and he even looked up a video to learn how to do his hair differently.
Excuse me, the lady's with me," a voice comes from behind. Though it's a little different than normal Dick recognizes the voice immediately and his heart almost stops.
"My deepest apologies, Mister Wayne," The bouncer says, with completely different attitude, "..please go right in."
Bruce takes Dick by the arm and begins leading him into the club, but first he stops and puts a hand on the shoulder of the bouncer, "Next time be more polite to the lady."
"Yes Mr. Wayne, of course Mr. Wayne, I'm sorry ma'am, enjoy your time," the Bouncer says. Dick can't help but feel a tingle go up his spine at Bruce defending his honor. Bruce continues leading the feminized boy into the club, and Dick willingly clicks along in his heels.
It's not often a billionaire comes to my rescue. I'm grateful."
"Don't mention it. You know who I am, who are you?"
"Bella..," Dick says failing to come up with a last name.
"Don't you have a last name, Bella?"
Dick thinks quickly, "Can't I have yours?" Dick doesn't mean to flirt, but he is playing the part of a rich sexy socialite girl, and flirting with the city's most eligible bachelor comes naturally.. for the character, of course.
"Let me buy you a drink," Says a smirking Bruce.
"Oh just because you saved me from that big bad bouncer, you get to buy me a drink," Dick replies. Despite the feigned protest, Dick follow Bruce to the bar. Dick needs to find out if Bruce knows he's Batgirl or worse that he's Dick. Perhaps Bruce is here investigating the same thing he is, but more likely Bruce is making a public appearances to maintain his playboy persona which he occasional and reluctantly does, this could be just that, but Dick has to know for sure.
"What do you drink?" Bruce asks, raising his hand for the bartender.
Dick grabs and lowers his hand, "I don't want a drink, I want to know why you helped me."
"What can I say, when I see a beautiful woman in need, I can't help but intervene."
Really Bruce, Dick thinks, is this how you get all your girls, with corny lines like that? Though Dick has to admit he does have a certain boyish charm to him, and Dick smiles despite himself at the compliment. Bruce probably is just here for appearances, and he thinks the quickest way out of here is being seen leaving the club with a sexy redhead. Well that ain't happening buddy. Dick just needs to get him to leave, so he can get back to investigating this club. "I have to go freshen up, I'll be back in a minute, and then you can buy me that drink, Brucie."
"Don't take too long," Bruce calls out as Dick walks away, hips swaying enticingly.
~~~
Once in a stall in the ladies room, Dick retrieves his communicator watch from his purse, "Alfred, It's, uh, Bella," Dick begins, using his female name just in case there's someone else in the bathroom, "Do me a favor, give Bruce a reason to leave his current location, tell him about a crime happening somewhere, I'll explain later."
"Right away sir," Alfred replies, "thankfully it's Gotham, so there should be a few options to chose from."
"Thanks Alfred, talk later," Dick returns his watch to his purse, and exits the bathroom. Peeking around a corner, Dick see Bruce receive the message, take a look around, and then leave the club. It worked. Now Dick could get back to his investigation. Who in the club would know about the alleged human trafficking? The owner presumably.
Dick returns to his seat at the bar, "Oh bartender," Dick calls out raising a deceptively dainty hand, "I'll have a scotch-, actually make it a Cosmo, and put it on Bruce Wayne's tab." Dick stifles a giggle.
"Sure thing gorgeous," the bartender say, "coming right up."
"Oh, and sir, I'm friends with the owner, he wouldn't happen to be here, would he?" Dick gently squeezes his arms together exaggerating his chest.
"um, uh, yeah," The bartender says briefly mesmerized by the busty display, "yeah Mr. Gilbrino is right over there." The bartender points to a portly man surrounded by men laughing and smoking cigars. "I can walk you over, if you like."
"No, thank you, it looks like they're having fun," Dick takes a sip of his Cosmo, it's sweet just how he likes it, "I'll wait." Dick decides it's probably better to wait a while, and observe this Mr. Gilbrino, before approaching, he needs an in.
Dick observes the owner, subtly for a while until he is interrupted by a voice from someone he didn't hear approach.
"Who's your mark?"
"Excuse me," Dick says, turning to the purring voice behind him.
"That fat balding guy you've been staring at for 15 minutes, I'm guessing it's not on account of his looks," The mysterious woman takes a seat next to Dick, she wears a black dress similar to Dick's, matching well with her short black hair, and deep green eyes, "Don't worry Hun, I won't blow up your stop, I suspect we're in the same line of work."
"I don't know what you're talking about," Dick says trying to sound disinterested, though this woman had a familiar quality to her.
"Of course you don't," The woman says, "I only bring it up because, I'm not sure why you haven't made your move yet."
Dick Thinks for a second and sighs, "I, I'm waiting for, like, an in. or something" Truthfully Dick just didn't know how to approach the situation, when he was Batgirl his role was more or less clear, but he was still trying to figure out who Bella was.
The woman laughs, "An In?! you must be joking, honey the only in that man is interested in is going to be getting in your dress." Dick blushes harshly, he still wasn't used to being considered a very attractive girl, it was an odd conjoining of emotions. Pride, shame, excitement, Dick felt it all. "You must be new at this, I don't mean to make fun."
Dick bites his lip and tremulously says, "..What should I do?" Dick couldn't shake the feeling that he'd seen this woman before.
"Men are dogs. Give him something to chase, take a seat within his view, and entice him over."
"Entice how?"
The woman raises her eyebrows and looks down to Dick's exquisite chest, "Not will your personality, sweet thing. Flutter your eyelashes, play with your hair, pout your lips, yeah just like that."
Dick stops imitating the woman's suggestions, but takes note of them, "Why are you helping me?"
"It's a dog's world, us kittens gotta have each other's backs, dontcha think? Dick suddenly recognized her from the files in the batcave, she was Selina Kyle, the Catwoman. "Plus I'm bored, I got a Tip the Bruce Wayne was here, but he's nowhere to be seen."
"Bruce Wayne, oh?" Dick says, his attention suddenly perked, "And how would you go about that mark?"
"Oh, nothing special, that big, billionaire boy doesn't seem like a very complicated man. Wouldn't be too hard."
Dick stifles a giggle. Yeah like Bruce would ever go for someone like you, Dick thinks, a thief, ha. My boobs are bigger than hers, I'm probably prettier too. Bruce deserves way better, if anything Bruce and-
"Um, hello," Selina says interrupting Dick deep and lost in his thoughts.
Dick's cheeks flush, and he smiles timidly, "Uh sorry, I can be kinda airheaded sometimes."
"Use that," Selina says getting up from her seat, "I gotta run, but good luck kitty."
Dick stands up with her, and thinks that he better distance this version of himself from Batgirl, should he ever have to meet Catwoman under different circumstances, "Thank you so much for your help," Dick says giving Selina a girlish hug and kiss on the cheek, "I was like so nervous before, okay byezies." Dick giggles, then turns on his heels and minces away from the bar.
Selina Kyle watches the feminized boy sashay deeper into the club, swaying hips, long, smooth legs, and jiggling tits like a walking sex billboard. "Sweet girl, but such a bimbo."
~~~
Dick takes a seat within eye view of the owner. Trying to push his embarrassment down by focusing on the mission, and playing a role, Dick utilizes his newly learned skills of attraction. It isn't long till the owner gradually becomes less interested in his friend and more interest in the fiery redhead shooting him all kinds of flirtatious looks. The large man makes his way to where Dick is sitting.
"I haven't seen you around here before, baby, are you all by yourself?"
"Yeah, it's strange how in a big city with all these people, a girl can still feel so lonely.
"You're in luck little thing, my club has a reputation for putting an end to such ...loneliness."
"Your club?"
"I'm the owner."
"Oh my, you own this whole place?" Dick asks with his pretty lips agape, sending very enticing images to Mr. Gilbrino's head.
"Sal Gilbrino's the name, what's yours?"
Dick lifts a hand and gently caresses the man's tie, and then makes eye contact, "You can call me what ever you like, Mr. Gilbrino," Dick says trying to dip every word in a coating of sex. It's not easy flirting with this repulsive man. Dick could try imagining him as different person, a beautiful woman perhaps, but that would exactly fit. No, not at all. Then there's the other men in Dick life, Alfred, no that wouldn't work, Alfred is like a grandfather to Dick. And of course there's Bruce. But Dick can't see Bruce in this man, he's nothing like him, Bruce is charming and actually Dick would much prefer-
Gilbrino grabs Dick's small hand and kisses it, Dick tries not to wince at the slimy lips on his hand, "Please, call me Sal, baby." Gilbrino places a clammy hand on Dick exposed thigh. Dick's skin crawls, but conceals his disgust in a gentle lip bite.
"Sal, I love your club, but I'm tired, you wouldn't mind escorting to my apartment, would you? The city can be a dangerous place, especially for little ol' me," Dick says thinking he may be laying it on a bit thick, but this guy seems like easy pickings.
Gilbrino looks around the busy club, " I really shouldn't leave, I-"
"Oh, it's no problem, if your boss is going to be mad at you or something..." Dick replies coyishly shruging.
"Hey, hey, Sal Glibrino's got no boss, I can come and go as I please. Micky get over here, I'm escorting this fine young lady home, I'll be back in an hour," Gilbrino takes another look at Dick particularly focusing of his barely contained, soft, fleshy rack, and practically licking his lips, "maybe two hours." Dick giggles.
~~~
The ride in the cab was an overlooked part of the process from Dick's perspective. It's clear that Gilbrino wants to start things right away, but Dick manages to convince him that the wait will be well-worth it. Dick Allows for a roaming hand on his thigh, but he keeps that in control. He willing to do a lot for the mission, even at the occasional sacrifice of his more masculine natures, but he has a limit. He's certainly not even going to kiss another guy, well, not on the lips, at least. Dick allows himself a brief moment to reminisce before being reminded of his reality. In the Elevator ride up to Dick's apartment Gilbrino playfully pinches Dick's full, and inarguable juicy ass. Dick almost knocks him out, but instead he just calls him a bad boy, and that he needs to wait until the real fun can begin.
Entering the apartment Dick can see that Gilbrino has been teased almost to his limit. The outline of his hard boner is evident in his pants.
"I'm going to slip into something a little more comfortable," Dick says stepping out of his heels, and turning towards his bedroom.
Gilbrino Grabs Dick by the arm, stopping him, "But I want you here, baby, now," Gilbrino tries to pull Dick in, and grope his amble bosum.
"Tsk Tsk," Dick catches the man's hand, but allows himself to be pulled in, he leans in and whispers in the man's ear, "You will have me. Every. Single. Bit. I'm going to do all kinds of wonderful things for you, how's that sound?"
"Good," Gilberto says, as if he's been put in trace by a charming seductress. Dick backs away, and skips to his room, giggling.
Dick emerges from the bedroom in the Batgirl suit. Seeing the imposing silhouette in shadow, Gilbrino turns, "Woah, this is a new one, is this like a sexy girl batman thing, I was expecting you to be wearing less clothing, not more."
"What is the extent of the illegal activity that occurs in your club?" Dick asks, using his normal voice over the hyper-sexualized variety, well his normal girl voice, that is.
"You don't want to know, sweetie, look I'm not really into this role play stuff, so why don't you just get on your knees and-" Gilbrino looks down, fiddling with his belt. Dick walks towards him, and without warning Dick punches him across the face, "What the he-" Dick punches him again, then drags him by the collar to an open window, dick pushes him at the open window, but at the last second he catches him by the neck tie. The man screams, "What are you doing?!"
"How is your club involved with human trafficking?" Dick asks over the man's cries. Gilbrino paralyzed by fear cannot form coherent words. Dick throws him back into the apartment, and he falls across the couch. "Lucky for you, I'm not supposed to exert myself much, doctor's orders, but that doesn't mean I'll hesistate in throwing you out of that window. Talk."
"Okay, okay, look I don't know nothing about no human trafficking," Gilbrino says, though Dick can clearly see he's not telling the full truth.
"But...?"
Gilbrino sighs, "..But a few months ago a guy approached me."
"What guy?"
"I don't know, didn't give a name, didn't give me a choice. He said the man he worked for would kill my wife and kids if I didn't.."
"If you didn't what," Dick says through clenched teeth taking a step towards Gilbrino.
"They wanted to rent out the club on Sundays, I agreed, I had no idea what they were doing, you gotta believe me, I'll I do is hand out cards with meeting times to whoever asks for them."
"Who is behind this."
"I don't know, and I don't wanna know. They threatened my family."
"When you wake up, pretend this never happened, continue doing as these people ask," Dick says taking another step towards the frightened man.
"What to you mean when I wak-" Dick knocks the guy out with a strong blow.
"And keep your hands to yourself, pig," Dick says walking to his room to grab his dress.
~~~~
"I think Mr. Gilbrino had a little too much fun," says a giggling Dick, as he half carries Gilbrino, approaching The Tortoise Anadear's bouncers.
"Wow lady, you're strong," says one of the bouncers lifting the large unconscious man from Dick's grasp.
"Thanks, I work out," Dick says giggling and giving the bouncers a shot of his taught ass and toned legs through the slit in his dress, "I guess the old man couldn't keep up."
The men, obviously enjoying the display, almost drop their boss, but quickly recover, "Do you want to leave him a message?"
"Tell him to stay outta trouble, Dick says, "Bye boys," Dick turns and struts away, proud of his undercover work.
End of Part 2
Author's Note: Achievement unlocked: BatBoobs! I hope you enjoyed this part of the story. In this chapter, there is a clue pertaining to the big Batman villain that Dick will be going up against in the final part, can you use your detective skills and figure out the identity of the big bad? Either way, stay tuned for the continued adventures and feminization of our young hero. Thank you!
Batgirl--3-Meeting
By: Kokopo618
Dick Grayson would do anything to be a hero, even if it means becoming a heroine...
Meeting
"Hmm," Dick says to himself, lowering the Batnoculars from his eyes. He's been sitting on a rooftop adjacent to the Tortoise Anadear club for half an hour now, thinking about his next step. He needed to get a hold of one of the cards that Gilbrino had mentioned, but he couldn't enter the club as Batgirl, and he couldn't enter as Bella, now that he'd showed the owner how he prefers to dress. Dick hadn't really thought this through, maybe he could wear a wig.
Dick thought about calling Alfred again, but that would just make him miss him more. And Bruce. He'd called Alfred earlier, and told him to tell Bruce that Dick Grayson left town with a girl. Dick know that Alfred would sell the story well to Bruce, but Dick didn't like having to lie.
"I think I prefer you in that dress." Dick jumps causing a healthy jiggle in his chest, Dick turns, "I didn't mean to scare you."
"Batman..." Dick says stammering, "How did you know?"
Bruce walks up to Dick, his eyes drop to Dick's sizable bust, then back up to his eyes, "You have this particular freckle on your-"
Dick blushes in a deeper shade of red than his dress, "Oh my god, you've got to be kidding me, I knew you got an eyeful." Dick pulls his cowl off, in a way Dick is happy there is one less layer of dishonesty between Bruce and him. He can't believe that Bruce determined his ability just from recognizing a freckle on his boob, and then seeing the same one when they met at the club.
"To be fair, you didn't give me much of a choice," Bruce replies.
"Oh, now it's my fault you can't keep your eyes where they should be?" Dick is embarrassed, but thankful Bruce has only discovered the fake identity of Batgirl, if he really found out who he was Dick would lose any hope of being respected as a hero, or as a man. Dick can't help but smile to himself, not only has he managed to trick the Batman, he's also being checked out by him now too. "You know who I am, who are you?"
To Dick's surprise Bruce grins, and pulls off his cowl, "I am Bruce Wayne."
"Yeah..," Dick says, still shocked, "I know."
"What?"
"I know because you're famous obviously, I mean, you're Bruce Wayne. I just don't understand, why did you tell me? I just didn't think...you must really trust me.." Dick says realizing that he is so close to getting what he's wanted for years now, Batman's respect and trust, and yet he is so far. He's almost literally a different person now than he was, and Bruce can never know that Batgirl is Dick Grayson. Dick fears what Bruce thinks of Dick. I didn't run off with some girl, I'm protecting the city, just like you taught me, I'm right here, Dick want's to yell, I've always been right here.
"I Think we're working the same case, it'd be expedient for us to share notes," Bruce says pulling his mask back on, Dick follows suit.
"Oh, you want to work with me for expediency?" Dick says, deciding that the "character" of Batgirl should be a little flirtatious to Batman, to differentiate from his normal personality, of course.
"What did you find out from the owner?" Bruce asks. How did he know about that, Dick thinks, did he know from the club, or did he follow Dick as he left the club. Either way, Dick decides that he should ensure he is maintaining his feminine guise constantly.
Dick tells Bruce all he knows, "And now I can't exactly return to the club, and say sorry about almost throwing you out a window, can I have one of those cards please?"
"Perhaps not, but Bruce Wayne can make another appearance at The Tortoise Anadear."
"You do look good in a suit," Dick says absentmindedly, almost to himself. When Dick turns his head, Bruce has already left the rooftop. Later Dick sees Bruce enter the club, and soon after leave. Batman reappears on the rooftop, "That didn't take long."
"The next meeting is Sunday, the card provided no clue as to the identity of the man behind this, it only promises exotic beauties, I propose we use the intervening time to figure out who's behind this."
"Sir, yes sir," Dick says, "What do you think this meeting is?"
"I suspect it's some kind of ..auction, this will often happen in the world of human trafficking, they'll bring out the women, show them off, perhaps demonstrate their ...abilities, and sell them to the highest bidder."
Dick was mortified, struggling to even imagine that level of dehumanization, "We have to stop it."
Bruce puts a reassuring hand on Dick's shoulder, warming Dick immediately, "We will. Knowing our enemy will be a great advantage, we can cover more ground if we split up."
Dick turns to Bruce and pouts his lip, "But I thought we were working so well together..." Perhaps Dick is flirting a little too much with Bruce, but then again Dick is playing the part of a young adventurous girl. And any girl would be attracted to Bruce, any red-blooded girl wouldn't be able to resist his masculine magnetism, and deliciously sculpted body. Dick is also not ignorant of the affect his appearance is having on Bruce, if Dick had known all it took was becoming a girl to gain Bruce's approval, respect, and attention, he would have been swishing and swaying in skirts a long time ago. Dick stifles a giggle, imagining the absurdity.
"Don't worry we will have plenty of time to work together, after all Bruce Wayne cannot attend a human slave auction without a beautiful woman on his arm."
"What a lucky girl, I am," Dick says sarcastically, though he'd be unable to deny his sentiment is a complete fabrication.
"Until next time, Batgirl." Bruce says disappearing into shadow.
"Batman." Dick sighs and smiles wide, he's experience true contentment, something he'd never thought he'd have again, especially not while under the overwhelming guise of femininity. Something about Bruce's presence made Dick feel safe, like the dangers of the world were something he could actually face. But Dick was alone again, they'd been split apart again, and Dick felt his mind returning to insecurities, fears, and doubts. Dick shook his head and considered his priorities. He would find out who was behind the human trafficking going on at The Tortoise Anadear, and then Bruce and him would put and end to it.
~~~
"I don't know anything, I swear!"
Dick sighs, "I believe you, unfortunately." Dick knocks the crook out, with a blow a bit harder than needed. Dick is frustrated, it's been days since he's seen Bruce. He's healed up from his recent breast enlargement surgery, a fact that he still struggles to accept. Gotham is quiet, unnervingly quiet. Dick has resorted to bringing a book for patrols, it's a poorly written romance book that Dick felt strangely drawn to at a used book store. During especially quiet hours, Dick finds himself bizarrely drawn in by the narrative. The story of a lusty maid throwing herself at a stoic, but kindhearted sea captain doesn't contain much depth, but the voices of the characters fill the quiet of the lonely nights. Dick misses Bruce and Alfred.
The allure of having his own apartment has also faded, Dick spends most of his days there, only coming out at night as Batgirl. Dick tried to lounge around the apartment in boy mode, but with the addition of his breasts, it just feels so alien, he's more comfortable in light makeup, his wig, and feminine clothing. Passing time in the apartment isn't easy, there's only so many times a guy can repaint his nails, and repressed fear of deeply locked away feelings have prevent him from masturbating. After some research, Dick discovers that he wouldn't be able to reverse his boob job for at least another month. That meant another month in girl mode, another month lying to Bruce, another month of Dick Grayson fading into the background, and being replaced with Bella, in all her feminine glory. Dick fears that he's lost himself, he isn't who he used to be, but then he tells himself he was just playing a character, and soon he'd retire the Batgirl/Bella persona.
In the recent days, Dick has redoubled his efforts to conceal his true male identity. Bruce already figured out Batgirl and Bella were one in the same, and he had to make sure that was the extent of Bruce's findings. Dick read up on all things feminine. Long hours of tutorials, magazines, movies, and TV, all with the goal of delving into his female persona. If Bruce and Dick were going to work together, Dick had to ensure Bruce saw nothing but an ultra-feminine girl. At first Dick rolled his eyes at the chick flicks, and girly articles, but after his male ego lost a few layers, he began to appreciate feminine media. He began to exclusively view himself as the female characters in romantic movies, he no longer snickered when reading, "50 sex tips to drive your man crazy." Dick habits and mannerism were being altered, he embodied his character perfectly.
There were times when Dick's self inflicted feminization scared him. I'm a boy, I'm a boy, I'm a boy, Dick repeated this phrase after waking up from a sex dream where he had taken the role of the woman, and that hadn't been all he had taken. I'm a boy, I'm a boy. This practice didn't help, instead of the intended effect, Dick was reminded of the Cosmo article he'd read earlier, "How to Tell if a Boy Likes You."
Despite his feelings of isolation, Dick is committed to uncovering the identity of the man behind the human trafficking that is being facilitated by The Tortoise Anadear club. The only problem is nobody knows a damn thing, Dick has utilized all his contacts, and informants. Nobody knows anything, or they're more scared of this mystery villain, than a busty super chick. One guy had the nerve to ask for a blowjob in exchange for the information, Dick broke his arm. Dick misses Bruce, but the fact that he has not contacted him shows that Bruce is having no luck either.
Dick leaves the unconscious crook, and grapples away. Dick has gotten used to hanging out on rooftops, he finds a comfortable corner with enough light, and takes out his book. He'll read a chapter and then probably return to his apartment, this night has been a dud.
"What are you reading there, young one?" Dick looks to the sky trying to find the source of the strong, and vaguely ethnic sounding female voice. His unbelieving eyes finds Wonder Woman gently floating down to the building. Dick quickly gets to his feet, "There is no cause for alarm child, I am princess Diana of Themyscira."
Dick opens his mouth to speak but no words leave. Meeting Wonder Woman is like meeting Elvis, Cleopatra, and Nelson Mandela rolled into one. "I know, I'm.. Batgirl."
"It's nice to meet you Batgirl, come sit." Diana takes a seat, legs dangling over the side of the building, and gestures for Dick to join her. Dick obliges, making sure not to sit on his cape. "Now tell me what you're reading."
"Oh this? It's just a book, a, um, romance novel," Dick says feeling the blood rush to his cheeks.
"Tell me of it," Diana says looking off at the skyline.
"This girl, Barbara, is a maid, and she meets this guy Robert, and then, you know they fall in love. Well I assume they do, I'm not that far in, so far Barbara likes him, but he barely notices her..." Dick trails off realizing a full retelling of the story is unnecessary, "Sorry, this is embarrassing."
"There's nothing to be embarrassed over, few people properly relish romance anymore. I've read my fair share of stories of romance."
"Really?" Dick says looking up to her in disbelief. It was hard to imagine the Goddess of Truth nose deep in a novel, lost in an idealistic world of romance.
"You must remember, I grew up on a island of only women, no boys. I'm sure that's hard to imagine for you." Diana begins to giggle, and Dick, though not seeing the particular humor in the comment is so enamored with this woman, he begins to giggle too. "How is your ..Robert?"
"My Robert?" Dick says confused.
"Bruce."
Dick gasps, "You know that Bruce is.."
"Yes, didn't he tell you? Oh yes, I know Bruce ...intimately."
Dick's eyebrow raises, "Do you mean..?"
Diana turns to Dick smirking, "Indeed, it was a long time ago, early days of the League... I suppose you want to know what is was like, how he was?"
"No, no, no," Dick says, realizing what she meant.
"Oh I see, you would prefer it to be a surprise? I understand."
"No, I, uh.." Dick struggle for words. Wonder Woman was the first woman he masturbated to as a boy, and now he was having girl talk with her. And he had tits. Despite his protests, Dick had always wondered if things were... proportional with Bruce. Dick looks again at Diana, her costume is iconic, colorful, and very revealing, yet he strangly wasn't aroused, he just wondered how she had the confidence to wear something like that.
"All I'll say is that for a mortal man, he had a tremendous amount of stamina," Diana says, causing Dick to blush again. "I don't mean to make you jealous dear, that was a long time ago, and I have my Steve now."
"I'm not jeal-, it's just, I'm not..we're not," Dick stammers.
"I have to ask does he know about your situation?" Diana asks as her eyes briefly drop in the direction of Dick's seemingly flat groin.
Dick's heart drops, and he gasps, unable to form words. Oh my god, she knows, how can she know. Dick's eyes well up as he feels a flood of emotions come over him.
"Oh there, there, child," Diana says bringing Dick's head to her chest in a warm, and comforting hug, "I won't tell a soul, though it may be wise to tell Bruce." Diana suddenly pulls away and lifts Dick's chin, so they are making eye contact, "And of course you know, your status of birth doesn't make you any less a woman." Dick wants to protest, to claim his masculinity, but it seems like an impotent gesture. "Isabella, The Batgirl, is always welcome to the island of Themyscira.
Diana brings Dick into another supportive and maternal hug. "Thank you," is all Dick can manage to say. It's strange, someone else knowing something so personal, it makes Dick feel vulnerable. Stranger still is that Dick also feels a sense of freedom, of all the horrible ways Dick imagined his true nature being revealed, none of his imaginings ended in ..acceptance. Dick pulls himself away from Diana's embrace, he wipes his tears, careful not to any further smudge his makeup, and says again but more confidently, "Thank you."
"You know, whenever I'm confused I fly high into the sky so high, seeing the world as a bird does puts many things into perspective, it reveals the answers we've been looking for, but have been so far blind to. Answers a part of us, always knew. Do you have a favorite bird? I've always been partial to the eagle."
"Robin."
"A bird's eye sees all, the best of man, and the worst, but the bird is not lost to despair. A bird's eye sees all, but the bird still chooses to sing."
"A bird's eye..." Dick repeats deep in consideration, "Oh my god, I figured it out. I have to go, I have tell Bruce, Thank you Wonder Woman, Diana, you've been so helpful." Dick excitedly jumps to his feet, and gives Diana a parting side hug before gleefully gliding off the building.
"You better not hurt that sweet girl, Bruce," Diana says to herself.
End of Part 3
Author's Note: What a Wonderful part, am I right? I hope you enjoyed. The next part will be the finale, so get pumped! The next part will also be longer, better, and with more pictures. Have you determined the identity of the big bad? Tell me that or anything else in the comments.
From Boy-Wonder to Batgirl-4-Revealing and Ending
By: Kokopo618
Revealing
Dick stops on the roof of a small café in south Gotham realizing that he can't go to the Batcave because Batgirl doesn't know that place exists. Instead Dick excitedly takes out his communicator, and enters the code that Bruce provided him should he ever need to contact him. Bruce answers.
"Hey Bruce, uh, Batman, I think I'm onto something regarding, the, um, our case. can we meet?"
"Yes, I'll pick you up, I have a place I'd like to show you, where are you?"
Although he's already been, being invited to the Batcave as Batgirl is a thrill, and it solidifies the trust Bruce seems to have for Dick's feminine alter ego, it causes his heart to swell. "I'm at Caitlin's Café. Have you ever been?"
"No."
"Really, we should totally go sometime, um," Dick blushes hearing how he sounds, "It's um, on Morrison Avenue and Snyder Street." Dick turns off his communicator worried he'll further embarrass himself. Suddenly worried about his appearance, Dick takes out a small mirror, and uses the time to fix his makeup.
Soon after the Batmobile appears on the street below. Dick glide down, landing feet away. Bruce stands up and offers a hand to Dick. Dick takes Bruce's hand and is assisted gently into the vehicle. Bruce and Dick take their seats, and the roof lowers and seals above them. Bruce puts on a seat belt, and Dick follows suit, and discovers that his new boobs very much don't enjoy the tightness of the belt. Bruce is silent, causing Dick to get a little nervous.
Dick looks around the car, this is the first time he's been inside. "This is a really cool car," Dick says, trying to interrupt the silence.
"Thank you," Bruce replies.
Dick notices what he assumes is a sun visor, and pulls it down to get a look at himself in the mirror, suddenly concerned that Bruce will see through his feminine guise. An old picture falls from the visor, and lands on Dick's lap. It's a picture of Thomas and Martha Wayne, Bruce's parents. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to-"
"It's fine," Bruce says, briefly glancing at the photograph, "Those are my parents."
Dick picks up the photo and examines it, "your mother, she's beautiful, I'm so sorry." Dick can feel his face tighten, his eyes begin to well up as he thinks of his own parents. Bruce and Dick both lost their parents before their time. No, he can't cry in front of Batman. "I lost my parents too," Dick says trying to maintain his composure. Then he feels a steady, and reassuring hand on his shoulder. His mind flashes back to the first time he met Bruce, he had felt as though the world was against him, and nothing could be done against the evil of existence, but Bruce was there. Bruce is always there.
The rest of the ride is silent.
"We're here." They arrive at the Batcave, and Dick tries to remember how he reacted the first time he was brought there.
"Wow, it's so big," Dick says looking around as though this is the first time he'd been there. Bruce jumps smoothly out of the car, and again offers Dick hand of assistance. Dick takes his hand, and allows himself to be lifted out of the car, and gracefully land on the cool cave floor. "Thank you."
"And who might this be?" Alfred says, approaching Dick and Bruce.
"Batgirl," Dick says giving Alfred a delicate hand shake, "but Bella is fine too."
"Ah, Bruce has told me much about you, you are are more lovely than he describes."
Dick blushes, we get it Alfred, you're a good actor, "Thank you," Dick says sweetly, showing that he has committed to the role, just as Alfred had taught him.
"You said you discovered something?" Bruce says.
"Yes, um, do you have a computer or something," Dick asks though he knows the answer. Bruce leads him to the Batcomputer. Dick begins typing, taking brief pauses in order to convincingly show that this is his first time operating such a machine. A map of Gotham appears on the large screen, "This is a map of Gotham, here is The Tortoise Anadear," Dick points to the northern part of Gotham."
"We know this," Bruce says eyes trained on the map.
"There's an auction on Sunday, where presumably the kidnapped women will be shown off and sold, but they're not at the club now, so where are they?"
"They could be anywhere in the city."
"The card you got from the owner, what did it say?" Dick asks.
"It had the time of the next meeting, and it promised exotic beauties."
"Exotic beauties? so not from Gotham, how did they get here?" Dick points to the south of Gotham, answering his own question, "The docks, which are almost exclusively the territory of Oswald Copplepot."
"The Penguin. It's a plausible theory, but the club is in the north, and Copplepot's territory it concentrated entirely in the south."
"Just like real penguins," Dick says absent-mindedly, reconsidering his theory.
"What?"
"Real penguins, all species of penguin are found south of the equator, well, except for..." Dick trails off.
"Except for what?"
"Except for Galapagos Penguin, wait a minute. Batcomputer, what is the original translation of Galapagos."
Batcomputer: "Although often incorrectly being associated with a Spanish word for saddles, the name Galapagos originally means tortoise."
"And Anadear?"
Batcomputer: "The Spanish word for waddle."
Dick smiles, "The Tortoise Anadear, The Galapagos Waddle. Penguin named his club after a dancing northern penguin, he's boasting about having a club in the middle of his enemies territories!"
Bruce leans in, further studying the map, "And his hubris will be his downfall. Excellent work, Batgirl, excellent work." Dick's smile widens, he began his heroic journey because Bruce didn't think he was ready, but now he finally was confident that Bruce saw him as he was, a hero.
Of course Dick would have preferred gaining Bruce's approval without becoming Batgirl, wearing makeup, getting a boob job, and delving headfirst into femininity for this role. But then again, it wasn't all bad, he really wore the shit out of that dress. And though he'd never admit it, even to himself, a part of him would miss the way Bruce looked at him now, with a subtle tinge of animal lust. His time as a girl would have to end though, as soon as they stopped the Penguin.
"Penguins is always looking to expand his territory, he's probably using the club as a base to spy on the northern gang leaders," Bruce begins, "and as a way to fund his northern assault, he's begun trafficking girls to the highest bidder. If penguin continue with his plan of expansion, hundreds of people will die in the ensuing gang wars."
"We'll take Penguin down," Dick says trying to sound confident, though the image Bruce paints of war in the streets frightens him.
"Can't. His money has too much sway, the court, cops, and half the city officials would be bought off or threatened."
"Okay, so we take down Penguin later, but tonight, we stop the auction, save the girls, and stop a gang war. Kill three birds with 1 batarang."
Bruce looks down to Dick, "Two batarangs." the acknowledgment making Dick's heart leap, "Now, we have an auction to attend."
"I'll go change, we can meet there," Dick smiles and minces away. Saying bye to Alfred, he borrows a Bat-bike are rides away.
~~~
Dick paces back and forth, back and forth. He looks at his closet again, as if more clothes would appear. When he first discovered his new wardrobe he thought he'd never come close to wearing everything, but now he can't find anything he likes. If this night goes well, if Bruce and him stop the auction, and save the girls, it could very well be the last time Dick appears as a girl, the last time Bruce sees Bella. He's knows it's illogical, but he wants his feminine persona to have a memorable send off. "I have literally nothing to wear," Dick says sighing.
Dick catches a glimpse of himself in a mirror, here he is obsessing over his outfit like a lovesick girl going on a date, his body is being trained everyday to become more womanly, and whether he knows it or not his thinking patterns are following suit. Dick brief moment of reflection is interrupted as he notices a hereto unseen object. It's a garment bag, attached is a note: For a special occasion -Bella. Dick must have set aside this dress during his hormone high, he didn't even notice it before now. Dick unzips the bag, and his jaw drops as he pulls out the sexiest dress he's ever laid eyes on. He can't wait to try it on.
Once the dress is on, Dick is even more awestruck. Dick struggles to even call it a dress, it's more like a collection of barely strung together pieces of fabric, all designed to create the ultimate example of feminine sex appeal. Dick has come a long way from reluctantly wearing women's clothing to now being actively excited about his alluring appearance, but he can't help it. He tells himself that he's only going all out like this because it's potentially one of the last times he'll be in this feminine role and that's true, partially.
After striking a few poses in the mirror, Dick moves on to working on his hair and makeup, he goes for a simple, classy look and by the end he is blown away by the transformation. looking in the mirror, Dick can't see a trace of the boy he used to be. As Dick looks around to see if he's forgetting anything, he suddenly hears his communicator buzzing.
"Master Dick?"
"Yeah Alfred, what's up, I'm just getting ready."
"We have a small problem, Bruce is insisting on picking up 'Bella,' which obviously present a problem because."
Dick smiles at the idea of Bruce insisting on picking him up, what a gentleman, "Because I'm staying in an apartment he owns. Okay he can pick me up, and I'll just wait in the lobby. Thanks for the heads ups."
"Don't mention it."
"Oh, and Alfred?"
"Yes, Master Dick?"
"What do you think, red lipstick, or something a little more boring?"
"I believe you've answered you're own question, sir."
"Red it is, Thanks Alfred."
"Better head to the lobby soon, ma'am, Bruce is often early."
Dick applies the red lipstick, and presses his lips together, and then opens his mouth with a satisfying pop sound. "Perfect," Dick says to himself, doing a final spin in the mirror. Bruce is going to freak, if only he knew that his sexy date and new crime fighting partner was actually a guy. Dick sighs a sad sigh, realizing that after all this is over, Bruce can never know that Dick was Bella. It makes Dick a little sad that Bruce will not know the truth, but if he did he'd probably disown him, at best. Pushing down his feelings, Dick grabs his purse, and heads for the lobby.
Dick enters the lobby, and sees the large silhouette of Bruce entering the building, but's it's not Bruce.
"Bella, you look amazing," the man says, his voice familiar, but distorted.
"..Bruce?" Dick says, looking at the man, he shared similar features to Bruce, but a different nose, sandy brown hair, and a mustache.
"Matches.. honey," Bruce goes in for a hug, and pulls Dick in close, whispering in his ear, "I figured Bruce Wayne didn't need to be there, as long as we have the card, there's no sense in connecting Bruce, and so I have assumed this character."
Dick takes a second digesting this, and the feeling of Bruce whispering in his ear causing the hair on the back of his neck to stand, "So, groping me like this, is that part of your character?"
Bruce slowly removes his hands from Dick's ass, not without a goodbye squeeze, and then offers an arm to take, "Come on, baby, we don't want to be late."
Dick sighs, but takes Bruce's arm and allows himself to be led outside. Dick can't help but be a little disappointed, he wanted to spend the night with Bruce, not Matches. Even though they were the same person, Dick didn't want Bruce to have any filters. He realized the irony, given that he was the one pretending to be something he wasn't, but when he was with Bruce he didn't feel like he was pretending. In fact, Dick only started feeling like himself when he started going out as Batgirl. Dick takes another look at Bruce, as he opens the limo door for him. Dick has to admit even in disguise, Bruce retains his handsomeness. Dick enters the limo, making sure to not flash any nearby onlookers. Dick is well aware of the sexiness of his long and supple legs as he gracefully swings them in the limo.
"How are you, Miss Bella?" Alfred asks, looking back from the drivers seat.
"I'm well," Dick says smiling, hoping his excitement isn't too noticeable, "and you?
"Splendid," Alfred replies, and Bruce enters the limo, and takes a seat next to Dick, "You know, I drove Bruce to his first date in the very limo."
"Oh really," Dick says looking immediately to Bruce to see if he had an embarrassed look, he didn't.
"Yes, I believe her name was Rachel, or something of that nature. The itinerary was a movie, and then ice cream."
"You really know how to treat a woman, dontcha Brucie?" Dick says, trying to stoke embarrassment out of the stoic man.
"I hope I'm not making you jealous, Miss Bella," Alfred says.
"No, no, I knew Bruce had a history, I've read the tabloids," Dick says, "Not really the one girl type of man.."
The so-far silent Bruce turns to Dick and says, "Depends on the girl."
Dick's heart skips a beat, maybe it was because Bruce suddenly said something, but it had an effect on Dick. Dick returns Bruce's smile.
"Did you bring your suit?"
"In here," Dick says holding up his bag.
"There's a bag of cash over there, put it in to conceal your suit."
Dick reaches over, grabs the bag of cash, "I'm not normally this type of girl," Dick says as he starts putting the bundles of cash into his bag. He sees Bruce briefly break into a grin. Victory.
As they near The Tortoise Anadear club, Dick suddenly gets nervous. What if they saw through his disguise, what would they do, what would Bruce do. Dick suddenly feels very exposed and vulnerable in his dress, he feels out of his depth, like some silly airhead. These fears are pushed away as Bruce offers a hand to help Dick out of the limo. Dick doesn't allow Bruce a shot of his panties, as he exits the limo, there's no way to avoid Bruce from getting an eyeful of his cleavage.
Bruce and Dick approach the bouncers, Dick hasn't seen them before, they must be Penguins men. Bruce keeps a possessive, and firm hand on Dick's waist, teasing the top of Dick's bubble butt. Everyone looking on would know that this fiery redhead is the property of the large man. This Matches character must be dominating with his women. Dick doesn't hate it. It makes Dick feel safe knowing he has a partner that will protect him.
The bouncers asks for their cards, Bruce shows them his, and they are a little cautious about Dick's lack of card. After Bruce does some talking, and Dick flirts a little, the bouncers begrudgingly allow them through. Not wanting any unwanted attention Dick kisses them both on the cheek, this seems to pacify the bouncers, but Bruce seems to pull Dick even closer in, as the walk in. Dick despite himself gets a little excited over the idea that Bruce got a little jealous, but that was probably just in his head. Even still, Dick decides not to use the cheek kissing move for the rest of the night, except for Bruce, if he earns it.
Bruce and Dick are lead to a back room of the club, and told that the auction will begin shortly, and they are encouraged to mingle with the other guests. It's difficult for Dick to polite to human trafficking scum, but he puts on a polite smile, and thanks the host. Bruce and Dick decide that while it will be unpleasant, mingling with the others may provide useful information.
They make their rounds around the room, making small talk, and subtly attempting to gather information. Dick without even noticing it has still not broken physical contact. Sometime Dick hangs off Bruce's arm, sometimes Bruce holds Dick tightly, sometimes it's just by the hand, but they never are without contact. Dick plays the part of a bubbly wealthy socialite. It's an easy role to fall into. Bruce on the other hand is acting nothing like his usual stoic and silent self. He's still charming, and has a magnetic quality to him, but he's simply not the same guy. Dick realizes that although the shift from a boy to a girl is more radical, he hasn't really changed that much at all. He's still himself with slight feminine mannerism, but even those mannerism are becoming natural. Seeing Bruce in character shows Dick that he hasn't really been playing a character at all. Dick's thoughts are interrupted by the sound of a large door opening.
"Welcome ladies and gentlemen, It's a beautiful night for an auction isn't it," The Penguin says, waddling into the room and standing behind a podium, and on a overturned crate, "I'm seeing a few familiar faces, and a few news ones. This new face is particularly divine," Penguins says, pointing to Dick. Dick gets nervous, and blushing, being the center of attention is the last thing they want, curse my beauty, Dick thinks. "That face, ohh, that body too, I bet you'd go a couple million, wouldn't ya?" Penguin cackles, the sound distorted by his large, deformed nose.
Dick is offended and feels disgusted by being so easily sized up, and put a monetary value on, and that Penguin would make light of what is effectively slavery. Dick puts a hand to stop a seething Bruce, his anger is justified, but they can't make a bigger scene. Dick puts on a smile, and giggles. This satisfies Penguin who returns the smile, with an unmistakable look of lust in his eyes. Dick's skin crawls. He knows the effect he now has on men, all too well, but even still something about Penguin's dead cruel eyes undressing him, sizing him up, assigning value, and no doubt imagining all the things he'd do to him, disturbs Dick to his cure. He is again thankful for the presence of Bruce. He knows that Bruce would never let Penguin or anyone take advantage of him, and that thought calms Dick enough to smile politely and take a seat.
As Penguin explains how the auction will be run, Dick plays the part of a bored girlfriend who couldn't care less about her man's work. Dick gets closer and closer to Bruce until he is basically sitting in his lap, his slender arms hanging gently around Bruce's neck, essentially straddling him. Though appearing oblivious, and uninterested, Dick is listening to every word. It is revealed that the girls aren't actually there, they are still being held at the docks. This is because Penguin is selling these girls by the shipping container. Again Dick pushes down his anger and disgust at the people behind this, and tries to focus on the mission. Thankfully Penguin isn't shy about announcing the location of the shipping containers and the number of occupants. Both useful pieces of information that Dick notes.
Earlier Bruce had told Dick to wait for his signal before making their move, the signal turned out to be a sudden kiss on the neck, that caused Dick to let out a brief feminine moan, and a grope of his right breast causing an encore girlish moan of pleasure. Dick takes the "signal" with an eyeroll, and excuses himself to the little girls room.
Another one of Penguins men is guarding the door of the ladies room. Dick approaches the large dark man.
"Excuse me sir, I need to freshen up."
"I'm not supposed to let you in with a bag, sugar," the guard says, not even hiding the fact that's he's staring at Dick's admittedly apparent cleavage.
"Oh, I have my card," Dick says, turning up the bimbo factor a couple notches. Dick pulls out the card he'd grabbed from Bruce while he was straddling him. Dick begins to hold up the card, but then drops it behind him on purpose. Dick bends over, making sure the guard get a generous views of his immaculately rounded rear. Dick slowly comes up, and turns to face the guard with a vapid smile on his face, Dick pouts his lip, "Now can I go in, sir?"
"Sure, sugar, call me Marcus, and holler if you ..need something," the guard says leaving nothing up to the imagination by what he means by needing something. Dick resists the urge to slap this guy, and instead he smiles, and minces into the bathroom with his bag thinking; men are so easy to fool.
Dick, once around the corner immediately unzips his bag, pulls over his dress, and put his Batgirl suit on. While pulling the cowl on, Dick takes special care not to disrupt his hair too much, he'd worked on his hair for too long to screw it up. Dick checks if he smeared any makeup, and after a touch up, he cracks his knuckles. Ready.
"Oh Marcus," Dick says loud enough for him to hear, "I need your help..."
Dick positions around the corner. Marcus eagerly enter the bathroom, "I knew you were down, when you showed off that booty, are you ready to take this big-" Dick cuts the guy off with a blow to the side of the face, knocking the horny man out cold. Dick catches his large body, to not cause too much of a sound. Dick silently exits the bathroom. Thankfully Penguin keeps his guards close to him. Dick is able to see the auction proceeded from a distance. There are four men surrounding Penguin. Dick can't take them out on his own, he needs Bruce.
Dick gets closer, and readies a smoke grenade from his belt. The throws the grenade, and quickly leaps to action, taking down the nearest guard, and smoke envelopes the room. Dick can see the shadow of Bruce join him in the fight, the smoke allowing Bruce to break character unseen. When the smoke clears, the guards are strewn about the room, unconscious. The would-be bidders are scurrying about the room looking for an exit. Those left standing are Batman, Batgirl, and the Penguin.
"Batman!" Penguins yells the anger, and hate palpable in his spitting voice, "and who's this bitch?"
This time Dick doesn't stop Bruce. Bruce throws the little man against a wall, beating on him briefly, before he collapses.
"Thank you," Dick says to Bruce, smiling joyfully from victory.
"Anytime. The police are on their way, we should go to the docks."
"Yes, let's go," Dick says, strangely glad that the mission isn't over so soon, "Do you think this will stick to Penguin?"
"Probably not, but it will slow him down, annoy him, certainly. The publicity will have him rethink his northern expansion. You should be very proud, you saved many lives today."
Dick blushes, and is thrilled at Bruce's praise, but still disappointing "But we haven't stopped him?"
"Not tonight. In this line of work you have to take the wins. You did great work."
Dick again blushes, and follows Bruce outside, and into the Batmobile. Bruce and Dick ride to the docks. They find the women where Penguin said they'd be, they are unguarded, chained up like livestock, in shipping containers. Bruce and Dick split up to release the girls. Dick is horrified by the sight of women, who frankly look like him, being so dehumanized. He pushes his fear away, and releases them all with haste. The police arriving on the scene soon after every woman is released. Bruce and Dick watch the girls being assisted by the police from a far. The girls will be returned to the families, some in other countries, other states, and some local. The girls are safe, a gang war has been avoided, and Penguin has been dealt a significant blow. Bruce reminds Dick of the accomplishment, but Dick still feels unsatisfied. Perhaps it's the fact that this will likely be the last time, he and Bruce will work together in a while. Dick had already decided that after this would settle, he'd lay low, until he can reverse his boob job, and return as Dick. And he still wanted to do that, but...
Bruce interrupts Dick's thoughts, apparently he needs to leave, but he leans in telling Dick to meet on the roof of Caitlin's Cafe in an hour, whispering, "We have something of great import to discuss."
Dick worries for a second. Great import? Does that mean Bruce knows? And then something inside Dick clicks.
Ending
Dick looks out to the skyline. It's nearing sunrise. Gotham is a uniquely un-beautiful city, but during sunrise Gotham is beautiful. Dick remembers the romance novel he's reading. There was a scene like this, at sunrise. In the Book, the scene is quite dramatic, as most of the scenes in the book are. The sunrise represents a new beginning, a calm after a storm, blossoming love. Dick knows it's not a terribly original concept, the figurative use of sunrises have been done to death in all mediums, and yet Dick remembers crying at the scene. Hopefully this scene will go differently.
Dick hears a quiet rustling behind him, Bruce is here, right on time. Dick doesn't turn, instead he lets Bruce approach him from behind.
"It's a gorgeous view, isn't it?" Dick says sweetly.
"Sometimes I get so focused on the mission, I forget to appreciate the beauty..." Bruce says, his voice not as gravely and stoic as usual. Although they are discussing the view, Dick can tell that Bruce's eyes are trained on him, and not the sunrise, "The view is breathtaking."
The hair on the back of Dick's neck stands up, It's a strange feeling, Dick's never felt very special, but now with Bruce, he feels beautiful.
"You knew the whole time didn't you?" Dick turns and looks up to Bruce, trying to face the situation head on. He's terrified.
"Not the whole time, Alfred sent you on your journey without telling me," Bruce says with no clear emotion displayed on his face.
"When did you know?" Dick says still scared of how this encounter will end. He will probably disowned, Bruce probably thinks he's a sissy freak.
"You took my bike, used my caches, lived in my apartment, used my money to buy a whole new wardrobe. I have trackers, sensors, cameras, and-"
"You don't have any cameras in the apartment, do you?" Dick interrupts fearing that Bruce has been watching him feminize himself, not to mention his adventures in pleasuring himself.
Bruce doesn't answer, but continues, "I tested your blood, remember, and it matched the blood of Dick Grayson, though the hormone levels were that of a healthy young woman."
"I'm not a woman," Dick says weakly, it's a hard line to deliver when every indication points to the contrary.
Bruce ignores Dick's defense, "And then of course, I saw you at the club, I recognized you immediately, you were stunning."
Dick blushes despite himself, but the compliment puts him a little at ease, "You knew, but you acted like you were trying to pick me up, you were just playing with me, weren't you?"
"I admit it was enjoyable watching you squirm and mince around in that tight little dress."
Dick's blush deepens. He feels a tingle go down his spine, and his nipples harden, "The Batman, playing around? Isn't that a little out of character."
"I find myself doing many out of character things around you," Bruce says. Why is Bruce talking to me like this, he knows I'm a guy, but he's still flirting with me. And why am I going along with it? Why do I like it? "You chose the name Bella of all names, why?"
"Oh do you like it? I was originally going to chose Vagina Grayson," Dick replies unable to resist using his flirty feminine talents.
Bruce laughs at the joke, a strange sight in his intimidating Batman costume.
"First you're playing, and now you're laughing, a lot of firsts for you, huh?"
Bruce grins looking down at the effeminates former boy. Bruce looks for any trace of the male apprentice he trained, but finds none. Bruce only sees a curvaceous, and busty red head squeezed in a skin tight suit, he sees his tastefully made-up face, and his wet inviting lips, oh those lips. "Speaking of firsts..."
Bruce leans down, but is stopped by Dick's dainty hand on his pushing gently against his chest.
Oh my god, Dick thinks, he's about to kiss me, he thinks I wanted to be a girl, no I'm a boy, I'm a boy. Dick's eyes meet Bruce's. Suddenly his mental protests falter, "...wait," He says meekly, his eyes dropping to the ground. His eyes look back up, "Oh, Batman..."
"Batgirl.. I have waited long enough," Bruce leans in again, and with greater intent. Dick's hand moves from Bruce's chest to around his neck. He parts his soft lips, and stands on the tips of his toes. The next sensation is the satisfying pressure of Bruce's warm lips on his, Dick closes his eyes, opening his mouth to accept Bruce's exploring tongue. Waves of pleasure reverberate throughout Dick's femininized body, electrifying his nerves, and unlocking deeply repressed feelings.
Bruce gently pulls Bella closer by the waist, and Isabella Grayson, The Batgirl, swoons in the firm embrace of her love.
"Holy hot lips, Batman!"
THE END
Epilogue:
Bella glides to her apartment window, she stealthily opens the window, and enters. She sighs a satisfied sigh, and removes her cowl. She sashays into her apartment, humming to herself, her mind swimming with happiness. Her mind flashes to the memory of Bruce and her on that rooftop. She picks up her phone, one new message: Hello Bella, this is Dr. Tommy Elliot, personally asking for confirmation of your appointment. Sexual reassignment surgery is a life-changing operation, it would be totally understandable if you reconsidered. If you're ready to take the leap, text confirm.
Dick puts down his phone, and takes a seat. He runs a hand through his hair, and looks out the window. Bella picks up the phone, and begins typing.
Author's Note: Ohhh boy, a romantic ending, and an ambiguous epilogue, you gotta love it. And I hope you did love the end of the story. I don't have a sequel planned, but who knows. Do you want more? was this good? Do you have an idea for a sequel? You tell me. Comment. And truly thank you so much for reading, I appreciate it very much. Shout out to Laika and Amethyst who correctly guessed the identity of the villian.
Batgirl: The Twinflower Part 1
By: Kokopo618
Dick Grayson is now Bella. She lives with Bruce at Wayne manor, and they fight together as Batman and Batgirl. Despite accepting her femininity Bella struggles with her role, and her relationship with Bruce. Can she find her place in the world as a girl, or is she just a delusional boy playing dress up...
Exposition: This is the second story featuring these characters in this universe. The first story: From Boy Wonder to Batgirl chronicles Dick's origin as Batgirl, and his initial feminization. If you haven't read that, or you're just a weirdo who likes to read things in reverse order, you're in luck. It doesn't require much background knowledge to enjoy this story, although it would definitely enrich the experience. All you need to know is Dick was a boy, then through shenanigans he found himself pretending to be a girl, turns out he likes it, then he kisses Bruce, and he decides to remain a girl. Classic TG stuff! without further ado...
"What are we waiting for Batman?"
"Patience Batgirl, the Riddler has a unchanging pattern, we have to wait for the opening."
The Riddler stands in the front of the lecture hall, loudly bragging about his unmatched intelligence. He wears a large blast suit, complete with a question mark on the chest, and holds what appears to be a hastily made C4 bomb. The college sitting students are terrified, and completely silent listening to the Riddler's self aggrandizing monologue.
"This is an advance critical thinking class, is it not?" The Riddler says, holding a megaphone up to his face shield, "Surely one student among you has the mental capacity to answer my riddles?"
The class remains silent, fearful to speak up.
"Well, DO YOU?!" The Riddler yells, his voice suddenly turning with anger as his face contorts with hate.
"Yes," The class responds meekly, not wanting to further upset the madman.
"Very good," The Riddler responds calmly, regaining his composure immediately, "Then without further ado, hey diddle diddle, time for a riddle!"
"Can we engage now?" Bella asks, turning to Bruce.
"No. We wait for the riddle," Bruce says, eyes trained on the Riddler.
Bella looks away, struggling to understand the logic, Riddler might be crazy, but he's just a man with a stupid gimmick, why is Bruce taking this so seriously. Bruce and Bella have been working together ever since their encounter with Penguin. Working together and living together. Bella looks to the Riddler and then to the faces of the frightened students. Bella stands up, leaving her concealment. She walks to the front of the lecture hall, she can feel Bruce's eyes telling her to return, but she ignores it.
"Well, well, well, if it isn't the newest caped crusader in town," The Riddler says turning his attention to Bella, "I hope your brain matches your bust, for their sake."
Bella frowns, and puts her hands on her hips, trying to appear confident. Why do the bad guys always have to mention her boobs, "Spit it out, Riddler."
"She's excited for her first riddle, how adorable, here we go: I look at you when you look at me. Is my secret twin I see? You follow my actions and all that I do. I am just another copy of you! What am I?"
Bella takes a second to think. She expected Bruce to join her, but he is still in hiding. She is alone.
"Oh, and in case the rules weren't clear if you don't answer in let's say a minute, I'll blow this place sky high," The Riddler says, waving a detonator in his hand causing nervous gasps from the students in the lecture hall.
"A reflection," Bella says, hoping she is right.
The Riddler holds up the detonator, his thumb hovering over the button, then he drops it to the floor, "Well done, Batgirl, maybe you're not the bimbo I thought you were."
"Shut up," Bella says walking over to The Riddler, "put your hands behind your back."
"Kinky," Riddler says as Bell hand cuffs him after telling him to take off the blast suit. This was met with an unexpected applause from the students. Some students leave their seats, and come up to Bella.
"That was amazing," one girl says, "you showed him who was boss."
"Oh, Thank you," Bella responds blushing, not used to admiration, "It was nothing. really. He's not as smart as he thinks."
"What guy is?" the girl says, giggling, "Your make up is so good by the way."
"Oh stop," Bella says remembering the long hours of makeup tutorials she went through during the beginning of her feminization.
"Hey, are you single?" A large male student asks, probably a football player.
Bella blushes deeper, she looks around for Bruce, thankfully he is nowhere in sight, "Um, that's a good question, it's complicated, I guess."
"Are those real?" a male voice said, but Bella couldn't place it in the swarm of college student. Some guys have no class, Bella thinks crossing her arms to cover her large breasts.
"Batgirl, let's go," Bruce says suddenly appearing from seemingly nowhere. The once eager and friendly college students make a path for the large and intimidating Batman. A part of Bella wishes she had a similar imposing aura, maybe that way less people would ask to feel her hair, or comment on her looks. Then again, Bella can't help but get a strange pleasure from the jealous looks from girls, and the lustful looks from guys, as long as the guys are cute. Not that she had eyes for anyone but Bruce, she had never been attracted to a man before or since Bruce, and girls didn't really excite her much anymore. The football player looked especially nervous as Batman led the alluring Batgirl out of the room.
~~~~~
"You shouldn't have left position, Batgirl."
"You don't have to call me Batgirl when we're alone," Bella says gesturing to the vacant rooftop they were perched on.
Bruce continues, "Never uses names in the field. Riddler is more dangerous than he seems."
Bella frowns, she thought she had proved herself by now, "Oh please, you can see that tacky suit right, he's a joke," Bella says pointing to the Riddler who is being questioned by police, "most people confuse him for The Joker." Bella knows the reference to his greatest foe will upset Bruce, but she doesn't care. She's annoyed, and thinks Bruce should trust her to take down the Riddler by herself.
The Riddler spots Batman and Batgirl on the roof, and gesture with a hand inviting Bella to come down.
"Don't move, he's just playing with you, he'll try to get in your head," Bruce says.
Bella rolled her eyes, do you really think I'm that stupid, Bella thinks, I'm not some airhead that will get shook by some riddle obsessed freak. Fueled with spite, Bella glides down from the roof, landing just in front of the police car The Riddler was being lead to. "You must have lost your edge, Nygma, Batman told me you're a threat, but I just see a sad little man."
"Those petty insult are beneath you, I don't want to fight, I just wanted a another look at you." The Riddler looked Bella up and down, undressing her with his eyes. Bella's skin crawls, but she tries to maintain composure, "The next riddle I seek to answer is, what does Batgirl look like unencumbered by that gaudy suit? I can hardy wait to find out. That's a riddle that Gotham will be interested in!"
"The only think you'll be seeing in the inside of a cell in Arkham," Bella replies, trying to channel what she thought a hero would say in this context. The Riddler only smirks, with an cold and mischievous look in his eyes, his head is pushed down by the arresting officer, and he is driven away, leaving Bella alone with a sinking feeling. Bella decides to ignore the attempted manipulation and his perverted remark, he's just another crook in a silly suit.
Bella returns to the rooftop, where Bruce is waiting for her. She's suddenly embarrassed, realizing she's acting like a spiteful, and moody girlfriend. She's disobeyed Bruce's orders twice tonight already. "You were right, he just tried to mess with me."
Bruce doesn't say anything.
"Look, I'm sorry, I don't always do what you say.. it's just sometimes, it feels like you don't trust me, like we're not equals."
Bruce stands up, and grabs Bella by the hands, "Of course I trust you," Bruce says simply, "I just worry, I don't know what I'd do if something happened to you."
Bella smiles, she thought Bruce didn't trust her, she never considered he worried about her. Bella looks past Bruce's tough exterior, and sees a deeply disturbed boy who doesn't ever want to lose someone he cared about again. Her heart swells. She puts a hand on his chest, "you don't have to worry about protecting me, I'm good at this, after all I was trained by the best."
Bruce grins, which Bella always considers a major accomplishment. Bella Looks up at Bruce, her hand on his chest, bodies inches apart. Come on Bruce, kiss me, kiss me, how many more signals do you need?
"Should I expect you two home soon?" Alfred says over comms, just as it looked like Bruce was going to lean in. Dammit Alfred, Bella thinks. Bruce hasn't kissed Bella since their first kiss on that rooftop. It was a pleasurable memory, but Bella wanted to make more. She didn't know if it was because of her history as a boy, or maybe Bruce didn't want to make her uncomfortable. Bella could initiate contact, but something in her told her that the man should make the move. It didn't make sense, but Bella wanted to feel like Bruce desired her, so she couldn't force it. When Bella decided to remain a girl, she had thought her relationship with Bruce would be the simplest part, after all she knew what men wanted. Instead she was left confused by the lack of contact. She would wait until he was ready, Bruce was worth it.
"Yes Alfred, we'll return shortly," Bruce says, as Bella takes her hand from his chest, she'll have to wait on that kiss, "Ready to call it a night, Batgirl?"
Bella smiles, "let's go home, Batman."
In the distance a trench coat-clad figure covered in bandages lowers their binoculars as the dynamic duo glide away.
~~~~~
Bella wakes up the next day. Everyday she wakes up sore from her nights spent as Batgirl. She crawls out from under her blanket, knowing if she doesn't she'll be tempted to fall back asleep. She sits at the end of her bed stretching her aching muscles. She minces her way to the bathroom. She stops at the body mirror. She's more or less gotten used to her silhouette, but the image of her bouncing breasts barely contained in her sleep cami, reminds her of the strange journey these last few months have been. Undressing reminds her that there is still one small reminder of her past life. Her small phallus dangles between she toned and womanly legs. It looks more and more out of place as the days go on. She had scheduled the operation to do away with it under the influence of Poison Ivy's gas, and then she soberly decided to keep the appointment, but she postponed it when the date approached, out of fear. Getting a sex change would be the final nail that would firmly put Dick Grayson in her past. She wasn't ready to do that. She enjoyed being a woman, these last few month have been her best, but she still felt lost, as if she didn't know herself, and until she did, she couldn't let go of Dick, literally and metaphorically.
She normally didn't get up so early, after all Bats were nocturnal, but today she had her regular appointment with Dr. Elliot. She had been taking female hormones, and due to local laws she had been made to attend sessions with a gender therapist. Bella thought the gender therapist would have helped her deal with all her complicated feelings regarding her gender change, and her new womanly attraction to Bruce. Unfortunately her transformation was so tied to her Batgirl identity that it was difficult to be completely candid with the therapist.
After a shower, Bella decides to wear a pink spaghetti strap top, and denim short shorts. She dresses in such feminine clothes to ensure the therapist was convinced that she was serious about her gender development, plus it was nice to look cute. Bella smiles as she checks out herself in the mirror. The hormones have been doing their job, Bella's body has developed feminine curves, and her skin has softened. In the back of her mind she knew she could reverse the hormone treatment if she ever wanted to go back to being a boy, but it was nice to see her exercise and hormone regiment has turned her body into feminine perfection. Even if she took all the testosterone in the world, she'd never be big and manly, like Bruce. Maybe she truly was destined to be a woman. Bella smiles.
Bella sat at her vanity, She's gotten quite good at beautifying her face. Never overdoing it, she's learned only to accentuate her natural features. Even subtle makeup can enhance her full lips, alluring eyes, and elegant check bones. After she's satisfied with her look she sashays through a mist of perfume, quickly slips on sandals with a small heel, and rushes downstairs, not wanting to keep Bruce waiting.
Every time she goes to an appointment she tells Bruce that he doesn't need to wake up so early to drive her, but every time he does. Secretly Bella is glad Bruce always drives her and waits in the car when she goes. Going to the gender therapist and taking hormone shots is an emotionally draining experience for Bella, who is not always ready to face her feminization head on. She's always thankful to know that Bruce is there for her through her journey.
"You know there's no reason we both have to get up this early, Bruce. I'm a big girl," Bella says, bouncing down the main staircase.
"You certainly are," Bruce says his eyes briefly transfixed on Bella jiggling bust. Bella blushes, there's the other reason she enjoys dressing so femininely, "But I enjoy the drive. You ready?"
Bruce offers an arm, Bella takes it. He leads to the car. He doesn't always lead me like this, Bella thinks, maybe this is a sign he's getting comfortable with contact. Maybe I'll get that kiss yet. When Bruce assumes his civilian identity, he drives a 1955 Lincoln Futura, all black, of course. Bruce opens the door for Bella, Bruce owns many cars, but this is Bella's favorite, despite the effect the roofless car had on her hair.
The drives to the appointments always had the potential to be miserable. If it was a silent drive, Bella would have to think about her life, and how it's changed, and is she ready for this, and who am I? Bella didn't like thinking about her future, she came from the circus, she was an acrobat, she only lived in the moment. Thankfully the drive was not miserable because it had become a ritualistic way to connect with Bruce. When they were Batman and Batgirl, Bruce isn't exactly in the mood to be open and thoughtful, even when they take similar drives in the batmobile. But this drive, it's early, too early to have your guard up, and Bruce is comfortable in his civilian identity, it's the perfect opportunity for Bella to get a glimpse of the man behind the mask. Bella takes the opportunity, and the drives have been the highlight of her weeks. While confused by the lack of physically connection, Bella came to greatly appreciate being able to intimately connect with Bruce on an emotional level. She's never felt so close to someone.
"Oh look a Delaware license plate, ..and it's got a cute little S on it," Bella says looking out the window, "do you still talk to Big Blue?"
"Here and there," Bruce replies flatly.
"Really? what's he like?" Bella asks, turning to Bruce.
"He's.. alien," Bruce says. Bella notices a subtle tightness in his voice. Over the months, Bella has picked up that Bruce has something of a jealous streak in him.
Bella decides to be nice, "He's always seemed boring to me, nobody likes a boy scout." Bella hopes that calms Bruce's jealousy. Although... Bella remembers one of those girly magazines she read after her boob job, it said something about making guys jealous is a good way to test what a guy wants. Bella doesn't know if Bruce thinks of her as a friend that he occasionally flirts with, or a girlfriend, or just a partner. The not knowing kills Bella. Sure they kissed. Once. But maybe that was just a "Hey good job defeating Penguin" kiss and nothing more.
Maybe making Bruce a tiny bit jealous will force him to announce what they are, and Bella wasn't about to initiate the "what are we?" conversation.
"You knew Dr. Tommy as a kid, right?" Bella asks.
"Yes, I knew Dr. Elliot as a child. We were friends."
"Friends? I didn't realize you had those, no offense," Bella says trying to coly flirt.
"It was before my parents died."
"Oh." Maybe Bella still had a way to go with this flirting thing.
"Close friend?"
"Closest. I wasn't the most sociably boy, even before, but Tom seemed intent on taking me out of my shell. Perhaps it was because he sensed a kinship between us, we were both only children of wealthy families, and we both became orphans."
"Wow. Why didn't you keep in touch?"
"Age can ..change people. besides we were on very different paths. He followed in my father's footsteps, and became a surgeon. I ..well I was on an alternative career path. When I returned to Gotham Tom contacted me, he wanted to catch up. We met-"
"You met?" Bella says confused, Bruce isn't the social type.
"It was my first year back in Gotham, those were lonely years. I thought reconnecting with a childhood friend would boost my spirits, and aid in the mission."
Bella rolls her eyes at Bruce describing his need for human connection in the context of aiding his war on crime, Bella finds his obsessive personality adorable. "So did it boost your spirits?"
"Like I said, we were on different paths. We were different people. Literally, in his case."
"What do you mean?"
"Apparently Tom had a problem with aging, and as a pre-emptive measure he had undergone several surgeries, I barely even recognized him."
"Really? it was that extreme?" Bella ask picturing the Doctor his her head. He was handsome, good features, she wondered how much was original and how much was changed.
"I've heard rumors that in med school Tom developed a procedure that temporarily softened the bone and tissues necessarily for plastic surgery, this allowed for more drastic changes. One could construct a brand new face."
"Why haven't I ever heard of this?"
"The Board of Medical Practice wouldn't approve the procedure. Tom still claims that the side effects they identified were illegitimate"
"What kind of side effects?"
"Manic behavior, extreme depression, and the like."
"My god, and you think Tommy did the procedure to himself?" Bella asks thinking back to her every interaction with the doctor. He always seemed normal, polite even, although he had a tendency to stare at her breasts a little longer than necessary, "if he has, I don't think he's been affected."
"Probably not, but the man I met was not the boy I knew."
Bella looks down at her body, "well, people change I suppose.."
~~~~~
Bella enters the Gotham Medical center alone, leaving Bruce to wait in the car. She didn't like reminding him of her past as a boy. After a brief wait in the lobby, Bella is called into Dr. Elliot's examination room.
"My favorite patient, how are you doing young lady?"
"Good, a little tired."
"Out partying last night?"
Bella remembers the events of the previous night, "Yeah, trivia night ran long last night, things got intense."
"Pop that shirt off, let's see how your implants are doing."
Bella pulls her top off, and unhooks her bra. Her pert breasts jiggle free from their lacy constraints. The groping is a little uncomfortable, but Bella understands it's just clinical procedure. Dr. Elliot feels Bella up, occasionally squeezing to identify abnormalities, "Perfect, some of my best work, if I do say so myself."
Bella tries not to react to the squeezing, she stifles a gasp, "uh, yeah, I'm quite fond of them, thank you."
"You can put your shirt back on, where'd you get that top?" Dr. Elliot asks, back turned looking over papers.
"Oh, I don't know, it was a gift," Bella says, a little caught off guard.
"I assumed a girl like you would know all about that fashion stuff. My niece, Linnea, is and you remind me of her."
"I do care about fashion," Bella says, but is a little surprised at her words, she's never exactly thought about it, but she figures if I'm gonna be a girl might as well be fashionable. If you got it, flaunt it, right?
"Then you'd get along with my niece, she's always shopping, she's into all that girly stuff, I'm sure you have a lot of friends like that."
"Um, not really. I don't have many friends. I just recently, um, came out of my shell," Bella says meekly, does Alfred count as friend? If not Bella realizes she has zero.
"I could give you her number."
"Oh no, no," Bella says embarrassed. She doesn't want a pity friend, although it would be nice to do something other than fight crime, and train for fighting crime. This niece sounds like she has the life that Bella occasionally wishes she had, no stress, no fighting, just buying clothes with daddy's money. Bella was ashamed she had a desire for such a self indulgent life, but it'd be nice to have a break.
"Now bend over Bella," Dr. Elliot says, grabbing a syringe.
Bella hops off the examination table, unzips her jean shorts, and pulls them down, revealing her lacy panties, and firm ass to the good doctor. Looking down Bella can barely see the small bump her boy parts create on her crotch. She's sure Tommy enjoys the sexually suggestive position she's in, but she hopes he's only professionally minded. Dr. Elliot, places a steadying hand on her butt. Bella bites her lip, as the doctor injects the hormones.
After a blushing Bella pulls her shorts on, Dr. Elliot leads her to the therapist's office.
"Hey Dr. Strange," Bella says smiling, taking a seat on the comfortable couch.
"Please young lady, call me Hugo, how are you today?"
"Good, a little tired," Bella says, repeating her answer from earlier. Dr. Strange takes his seat, adjusting his glasses, he begins gently stroking his chinstrap beard, as he always does at the beginning of their meetings. His relaxed demeanor, and slow speaking patterns have a calming affect on Bella.
"Let's begin where we left off last time, you were telling me about the first time you realized you were a female in a male's body."
"Yes, um, so, I was with a guy, and he kissed me, and first I resisted, but when I gave in, it felt as though a weight had been lifted off me. That's when I finally felt okay admitting I like being a girl."
"But that wasn't the first time you dressed up, correct?"
"Yeah, I mean no, it was not the first time. When I did it the first few times I told myself I was doing it for ..different reasons. I thought I was just playing a character."
"A character, you say?"
"I guess that was my way of coping with my true feelings," Bella felt her eyes welling up. She has been crying a lot more recently, no doubt due to the powerful female hormones she's been taking. She's not naturally the most open person, but Dr. Strange has a quality about him that makes Bella feel comfortable baring her soul. She finds herself saying things she's never thought about even by herself.
"Are you comfortable in your femininity more now versus your time playing this character?"
"Actually I think it was easier back then, strangely. Um pun not intended," Bella says blushing at her accidental pun.
The Doctor smirks, "easier?"
"Easier because, I was basing my feminine role on other women, I guess," Bella says remembering her time listening to Selina Kyle's tips of attraction at the club, "And now I'm a girl, but I don't know who I am as a girl, if that makes sense."
"Tell me, do you have any feminine role models in your life? A mother, a sister, any female friends?"
Bella takes a second to think. She met Wonder Woman a couple months ago, but she doesn't exactly have her on speed dial. Poison Ivy and Harley Quinn drugged her, so they probably don't count. "No, none come to mind."
"Perhaps associating yourself with girls your own age will provide opportunities to explore your femininity. You will find yourself through them."
"Find myself through them..." Bella repeats.
"Just a thought," Dr. Strange says lifting up his arm to check the time, "That concludes our time, but I look forward to next session."
Bella gets up, and grabs a lollipop from a bowl on the doctor's desk, "Thank you Dr. Strange- Hugo."
"My pleasure, there's nothing better than helping a young person find their place in this world, and I know you are meant for great things."
Bella leaves the office feeling good, she always did after these sessions. It was nice being able to share the burden of her anxieties with a good listener like Dr. Strange.
~~~
"Thank you," Bella says as Bruce opens the door to the manor for her. She walks in still sucking the lollipop. Alfred descends the stairs.
"I'll be in the cave, be there for training in ten minutes," Bruce says walking towards the study.
"I trust your appointment went well," Alfred asks, once they are alone.
"Well enough, but both the doctor and the therapist basically prescribed me a friend. They thought a female presence would help me feel comfortable in my ..new role. Dr. Elliot even offered up his niece basically."
"Sounds like an inspired idea," Alfred says, "I'll set it up."
"No, no. I don't want anyone else know about my ..situation."
"I doubt you'll have trouble passing, Miss Bella. If this can provide a sense of comfort, then you owe it to yourself to accept help. Besides, I'm sure you could use some time away from this old mansion, and you know who," Alfred says, putting two fingers up on either side of his head, imitating a bat mask. Bella giggles.
She think for a moment, she knows Alfred always has her best interests at heart, "Alright, I'll give this having a friend thing a try. Set it up."
"Very well. Now hurry down to the basement, Master Bruce isn't the patient type."
"Oh and Alfred, do you know what training Bruce has planned?"
~~~~~
Bella lifts herself out of the pool, she runs and hand through her hair, and bends over to grab her water bottle. Bruce joins her for refreshments.
"Training in the pool again, huh Bruce, I'm beginning to think you have an ulterior motive."
"Water-Based Resistance Training is shown to have many benefits when compared to alternative methods, there are numerous reasons to continue the practice."
"I'm guessing you're motivated by two large reasons." Maybe Bella's flirting isn't very subtle, but her relationship with Bruce is when she feels most comfortable in the feminine role, perhaps due to Bruce's apparent masculinity, and her femininity by comparison. Hell she only felt truly like a girl for the first time when Bruce kissed her.
"Let's take a break, I want to show you something," Bruce says leading Bella to familiar room in the cave.
"What's this?" Bella asks looking at the large container with a Bat symbol on it.
"Well now that you're officially a member of the family, I thought you could use a new suit."
Bella smiles, she quickly turns to Bruce, "You made me a new suit, oh my god!" She hugs Bruce, making sure he can feel her warm breasts on his bare chest, he deserves it. Bruce returns the hug with a small smile, many years of dating around has proven that you can't go wrong with buying a girl more clothes. "Open it, open it," Bella says bouncing up and down in excitement.
Bruce approaches the large container, and presses a button. Smoke emits from the case, as the sides part to reveal the suit. Bruce looks back to Bella, "So, how did I do?"
"It's perfect," Bella says, giddily approaching the suit, "I have to try it on now." Bella pulls her bikini straps down from her shoulders, and moves to unhook the top. She looks back over her shoulder to Bruce, "That means you leave the room."
"Of course," Bruce says with a look that may be embarrassment.
Bella changes into appropriate undergarments, and puts on the suit. Maybe she should have let Bruce stay, it's not like he hasn't seen her topless before. Then she remembers that Bruce probably wouldn't want to see what she's packing in these bikini bottoms. At times like that she wishes she was a full woman for Bruce. She pushes her doubts away as she pulls the cowl over her head, "Come back in," she yells to Bruce.
"Wow," Bruce says, entering the room.
"What do you think?" Bella says striking a few poses for the entranced billionaire.
"Beautiful," Bruce says walking closer to Bella.
Is this the moment, Bella thinks, he's gotta kiss me now, he just gave me a wonderful gift, come on. Bella looks up to Bruce silently, pouting her lips.
"Master Bruce, if you and Miss Bella don't leave soon you'll be late, and that's taking into account your fashionable lateness," Alfred announces over the intercom system.
"Oh, are we going somewhere," Bella says, disappointed at the missed opportunity, but curious as to what Bruce has planned.
"Wayne Enterprises is hosting a charity auction tonight. We're going."
"Like protecting it? Do you think it's gonna be robbed or something?"
"We're attending."
Bella bites her lip, and smirks. Since she decided to continue being a girl, and accepting herself with the therapy sessions, Bella is comfortable admitting to herself that she loves dressing up. This day is getting better and better. She just bought a new gown that'll be perfect. After taking off her new suit, Bella excitedly rushes up the stairs to get ready.
Bruce watches his young partner bounce up the stairs, her bosom jiggling with every step. Bruce sees no trace of the boy she once was. Her feminization was something Bruce had not initially planned on, and while he couldn't ignore them, he struggled with his feelings.
End of Part 1
Author's Note: Hello out there! Thank you for reading my story, and looking at my illustrations. I think I've gotten a lot better at writing, and drawing, so this story will hopefully be better than the first. It's a strange feeling actually being proud of this, but honestly, I'm really glad with how it turned out. The story is complete, and it will probably be around 5 parts, with more that 40 full illustrations. In fact that may be too many illustrations, but dang I love you guys so much you deserve it! Anyway please comment, and tell me your thoughts, I am genuinely curious. And feel free to leave predictions in the comments, I'll shout you out if you're right. Tell me who you think the Villain will be... or perhaps Villains. I've said too much, thanks BYE!
Batgirl: The Twinflower
By: Kokopo618
Bella pushes down her feelings of insecurity as Bruce leads her into the main gala room. Her dresses always seem less revealing when she's trying them on in front of a mirror. Once in the room her thoughts turn to taking in the sights, sounds, and smells. Another feminine quality she's discovered about herself is her appreciation for the glitz and glamour of high society. It's a far cry from her upbringing in the circus. She didn't own a suit, as a boy, and now she dresses to the nines in an elegant gown. Not only that, but she's being accompanied by a billionaire playboy. She's certainly come a long way from imagining going to a prom with a pretty girl. Now she's the bubbly and undeniably sexy girl hanging off the arm of her tux wearing date. And she's loving it, Bruce certainly looks good in a suit.
Bruce tells Bella to mingle with the guests. Bella puts on a brave face, but she's worried about someone calling her a dude in a dress. Even though she knows the unlikelihood of that, she carries the irrational fear with every interaction. She's especially worries about other women seeing through her disguise. Then she hears Dr. Strange in her head telling her it's not a disguise, she's a woman, I'm a woman, I'm a woman. Bella repeats the mantra in her head. She struggles through many interactions with the other guests, she has nothing in common with these people, but as the date of Bruce Wayne she knows she has to act her best. She occasionally finds Bruce's eyes from across the room, he gives her an apologetic look, and Bella can tell he's not enjoying his mingling either.
Bella politely excuses herself from a conversation with a wealthy elderly couple, she needs a break. She finds a seat at the bar. She asks for a water.
"We gotta stop meeting like this," says a purring voice from behind Bella. Selina Kyle takes the seat next to Bella, "Are you here on work?"
"No, no," Bella says remembering the last time they met, Selina assumed she was a fellow thief who used her feminine charms to steal, "I'm out of that, I've settled."
"Settled, oh?" Selina says ordering a Martini from the young male bartender who's eyes are nearly popping out at the sight of the two beautiful women.
"Yes, well kinda, not settled-settled, but kinda."
"Who?" Selina asks, crossing a long smooth leg over the other.
"Bruce," Bella says, the lack of confidence in her voice apparent, "Wayne."
"A large catch, very good, kitty. And you're not going to steal even a little?"
"No, I care about him," Bella says quickly.
"Alright, Alright, so why do you sound so unsure?"
Bella blushes, she's a little embarrassed at her instinct to talk about boys with another girl, but she's thankful for the perspective of a woman, "Well he hasn't.. There hasn't been much ..contact."
"Oh, hmm. I've never had that problem, I'm surprised he can resist, especially the way you dress," Selina begins causing Bella's face to redden more, "I hate to tell you this, but it could mean that Bruce isn't interested, he has a reputation for not settling, I'm sorry kitty. Men are the worst."
"You really think he's not interested," Bella says in a small voice. Bruce wouldn't lead her on, right? He must be interested, but maybe she's made it up in her head. Maybe their kiss meant nothing. No, no. "Bruce wouldn't do that," she says though her confidence has not returned.
"You're probably right," Selina says, though she doesn't believe it, "if you're not, know that there are many fish in the sea, I personally found Bruce a little boring, I need a man with a little danger. But to each her own, I suppose. And it looks like your man is trying to find you." Selina gestures to Bruce who's looking around.
Bella gets up, "Thank you for the talk. Um, can I have your number? I don't have many friends," Bella says meekly.
"Sure honey," Selina says writing a number on a card, "and don't have too many expectations, men often disappoint. I don't want to see you get hurt. And be good."
"I will," Bella says taking the card, and skipping off to find Bruce.
Selina watches the silly young girl, bounce away in search of her man, hoping that the perky girl never has to know heartbreak.
~~~~~
"Looking for me?" Bella says in a small voice from behind Bruce, Selina's words still rattling in her head.
"Yes," Bruce says turning to admire his beautiful companion.
"Hey," Bella says unsure if she should voice her concerns to Bruce.
"Hey, have I told you how amazing you look?"
"Yes," Bella says blushing, trying to find a way to coly quell her fears, "This is the second time we've been together in public, people are going to talk."
"Let them," Bruce says.
"Being seen with the same girl multiple times is new for you, isn't it," Bella asks though she knows the answer.
"You're not like other girls."
"I know," Bella says her head dropping, eyes to the ground.
"Bella," Bruce says taking a step closer. He lifts Bella's head up gently by her chin. Bella's lip trembles. She can feel his hand curl around her backside finding it's way to the small of her back. Bruce gently pulls her forward, He leans down. Bella parts her lips, eagerly accepting Bruce's lips on her own. She instinctually raises a leg, giving room for their groins to rub against each other. Bella can feel Bruce's maleness, thankfully she was wearing her gaff so all Bruce could feel was a flat inviting crotch. Bella felt a familiar, and enticing feeling spread through her body. This kiss was more passionate than their first, Bella can feel the desire emanating from the large bulge in Bruce's pants, and the commanding way he held her as they lustfully explored the other's mouth.
Bruce pulls back, Bella stares into his eyes. Applause comes from the gawking onlookers. Bella smiles, her head was swimming in her femininity. Bruce had claimed her, now everyone knew that she was his girl, there was no doubt anymore. Bella felt as womanly as she did after their first kiss, like Bruce sucked any remaining masculinity from her. From that point on, Bruce and Bella do their mingling together. Bruce retains a dominant grasps on his shapely date's small waist occasionally venturing south for a butt grab that Bella has to swat away.
Bruce leads Bella to a table, near the back, "I have to introduce you to the city's police commissioner," Bruce says gesturing to a seated man.
Hearing his title, Jim Gordan turns and stands from his seat, reaching out and arm to shake Bruce's hand, "Please Bruce, we've known each other for such a long time, call me Jim. And who might this lovely lady be?"
"Bella Grayson, sir," Bella says extending her own hand, and giving the commissioner a limp shake, "pleased to meet you."
"The pleasure's all mine," Gordan says. Bella has never met the man, but she knows that he occasionally will assist Batman, and has been a staunch advocate of the vigilante, despite the two having a bumpy start, with some nasty business resulting in a city wide man hunt. Bruce proved his devotion to the city, and gained Gordan's trust. Since then the two have been good friends. Bella also knows that Officer Gordan was the first to comfort a young Bruce Wayne after the murder of his parents. Gordan's phone begins to buzz, he fiddles with his jacket, struggling to find the right pocket, obviously not used to such clothing. He finds his phone and looks down at it frowning, "I have to take this, excuse me."
Gordan leaves the two. Bruce looks to Bella and activates his ear piece allowing him to listen in to the commissioner's conversation from afar. Bella does the same.
"Oh god, another one," Gordan says with a heavy voice, "alright, alright, I'll be there, don't let the press anywhere near. And call someone to turn the damn light on, we need the big guy on this one."
"Everything alright commissioner?" Bruce says feigning ignorance.
"Work is calling me in, I'll spare the gory details for the young lady. This was a great party, and it was lovely to meet you," Gordan says looking at Bella than quickly finding his way to the exit.
Bruce begins to leave in the opposite direction. Bella follows.
"I'll have Alfred pull the car up to the back, we'll sneak out that way. I'm sorry we have to leave early."
"I don't mind," Bella says smiling, still a little dreamy from their kiss, "date night wouldn't be complete without a murder investigation."
"How was the party?" Alfred says from the driver's seat of the limo.
"Same old, same old," Bruce replies.
"I had fun," Bella says giving Bruce a coy look.
"I assume you'll be changing into your nightwear," Alfred says closing the privacy screen of the limo.
Bella begins unzipping her dress as Bruce undoes his tie, "No peaking."
~~~~~
"Victim has similar incisions as the other bodies, the face has been partially dissected, restraining marks on the wrists and ankles, suggesting the cuts were made before she died, but like the others this body has been dead for days, maybe weeks," The medical examiner says, standing up from his squatting position.
"Jesus," Gordan says unable to look at the dead girl's disfigured face, "who could do such a thing."
"A monster," Batman says, leaving the shadows frightening the young medical examiner. Bella follows.
Gordan looks to Batman, unnerved by his appearance, "This is the third body we've found like this, I think we have another serial killer."
"Pattern?"
"Every victim has been a young attractive girl, every one has been heavily disfigured, always in the face, sometimes the body as well."
"Clues?"
"With the bodies, there's been what seems like a love poem, presumably for the girls."
"How many?" Bella asks trying to sound professional in front of the two stoic men, but fear consumes her.
"Three so far, all presumed dead long before their discovery. We suspect the killer is revealing the bodies one by one on purpose," Gordan says matter of factly, this kind of case should shake him to the bones, but he's been on the job too long.
"Why?" Bella says hoping the more experienced men don't pick up on her terror in her voice.
"If I could explain that, I'd fill a cell in Arkham," Gordan says taking a puff from his cigar, "here's the note that was stapled to the body." Gordan hands Bella the evidence bag containing a piece of paper. Batman squats to examine the body.
Bella reads the note, "you said these notes were with every body?"
"Yes. Perhaps the killer approached each girl with a declaration of love and when they rejected him, he killed them."
"No," Bella says eyes still trained on the love note.
"No?" Gordan asks.
"The killer is a woman, and these notes are for a man," Bella says, pointing to the note, "Look. 'hold me in you arms,' 'let me please you,' 'play with my hair' this is written by a woman."
Gordan takes back the notes, examining it himself, "I'll be damned, how did we miss that."
Bella's eyebrow raises, "Did you have a woman read it?"
Gordan looks up at her with a look of embarrassed realization, "No, no we did not. That will change."
Gordan gives Batman copies of the case files, and shares all known information. It isn't much.
~~~~~
The drive back to the batcave is quieter than usual as the details of the gruesome case weigh heavy on Bella's thoughts.
"You can skip this one," Bruce says seemingly reading Bella's troubled mind as they pull in to the cave.
"Not a chance," Bella says trying to sound care free as she hops unto the cold cave floor.
"I'm serious. This job can get ugly, and it can be hard not to become ugly in response."
"You think I'm ugly," Bella says pouting her lips, doing her best to make a puppy dog face.
"You know what I meant," Bruce replies flatly.
"Yeah I know," Bella says changing her tone to reflect Bruce's seriousness, "But I want to be in this, one hundred percent, with you..." Bella places a hand on Bruce's arm to signify her own seriousness.
"Okay," Bruce says, "then let's get to work."
~~~~~
"We're getting nowhere," Bella exclaims throwing her head back in exhausted frustration. They had been working over the details of the case for hours, looking for patterns or motive, and making no headway.
"It is thankless work," Bruce says calmly exhibiting none of the signs of frustrations that Bella was unable to hide, "you should take a break. Didn't Alfred arrange a friend date for you?"
"I'm not taking a break, unless you are," Bella says defiantly, "I can cancel, I don't even know the girl."
Bruce turns and takes Bella by the hands, "Just because I'm obsessive does not mean you have to be, take a break."
Bella sighs and bite her lip, "fine. fine. I'll take a break." Bella gets up and stretches, she moves behind Bruce, and leans down draping her arms around his shoulders. "Just don't solve the case without me." Bruce turns his neck, their lips meet. Bella continues the kiss, but moves to the front of Bruce, gracefully joining him on his chair. Now straddling him, their kissing becomes more passionate as Bruce grabs handfuls of Bella's tits causing an unmistakable feminine moan to escape Bella's lips. Maybe they'll both take a break after all...
"Ah-hem," Alfred clears his throat, from behind them.
A blushing Bella slowly turns to face Alfred, hoping that her cape covered Bruce's roaming hands, "Hey Alfred." Bella ungracefully dismounts Bruce. If Alfred didn't know about Bruce and Bella's amorous relationship he certainly did now.
"How's the case coming along?" Alfred asks seemingly indifferent to the romantic display he had interrupted.
"It's coming," Bella answers immediately regretful of her choice of words. She feels like a teen girl being caught with her boyfriend.
"Well, you're supposed to meet Dr. Elliot's niece, Linnea, at the mall, though I can cancel if you're ..busy."
"No," Bella says red-faced, "I'm going, I just need to change."
"Very well, I'll bring the car around," Alfred says leaving.
Bella turns back to Bruce, "Don't miss me too much," she says with a wink, and a final parting kiss.
"Be careful," Bruce says as Bella sashays away.
"Careful?" Bella repeats, "I'm pretty sure I can handle a 20 year old girl."
End of Part 2
Author's Note:
Hello friends, I hope you enjoyed. Comment, if you desire.
Batgirl: The Twinflower
By:Kokopo618
"Excuse me, Linnea?" Bella says politely.
"OMG Bella hey," the girl replies, stranding up from her seat, giving Bella a girlish side hug. As Bella releases from the hug, she notices the large bandage across Linnea's nose. "My nose, I know, but I figured, new city, new nose."
"Oh," Bella says surprised by the girl's openness, "So you're new to the city?" Bella and Linnea take their seats. Bella nervously sits making sure to smooth her skirt under her. Thankfully the tables in the Gotham Mall Food court are relatively clean.
"Yeah, new girl in Gotham, and being the niece of the best plastic surgeon in town has it's benefits," Linnea says gesturing to her bandaged nose, "Did Uncle Tommy do yours?"
Bella almost says no, but realizing that the truth would reveal her secret, she just shyly nods.
"There's nothing to be ashamed of girl, sometimes we need help achieving our true selves."
"And my true self needed double D's," Bella jokes gesturing to her impressive rack, trying to match Linnea's openness. Although Bella jokes, she's appreciative that Linnea isn't judging her for having work done, though if she had known the extent of Bella's changes their conversation would be very different.
"Hell yeah, these certainly aren't natural," Linnea says grabbing her own similarly sized breasts. They both giggle. Bella is relieved, maybe she had underestimated the positive effect interactions with other girls would have. She remembers her brief time with Selina Kyle, it was nice to have a feminine presence. Bella thought it would be more difficult to pretend to be a twenty something girl with a real twenty something girl, but Bella realizes she doesn't have to pretend. She is as real as Linnea.
"So you gotta tell me how you hooked up with Bruce Wayne, I am sups jealous."
Bella giggled shyly, it was strange talking like this, "How do you even know about that?"
"Are you kidding? That picture of you and Bruce is everywhere on the internet. People thought you two were gonna start screwing on the dance floor," Linnea replies delicately picking at the salad she had gotten for herself.
"People did not say that, really?" Bella says embarrassed, they weren't that provocative, were they? "We haven't even done anything like that, anyway."
"No way, really?"
"Well, kissing, but nothing beyond that," Bella says, blushing. Bella had of course considered what it'd be like to go further with Bruce, but they'd only recently started kissing. Bella doesn't know if she's even ready for that. Would Bruce even want that? Maybe they would wait until after Bella did the surgery, but could Bruce wait that long. It made Bella feel deeply insecure to think that Bruce would never consider her a full woman.
"Why not, are you super religious or something," Linnea says, unable to fathom why someone wouldn't throw themselves at a man like Bruce.
"No, it's not that, I just recently kind of came out of my shell," Bella says unsure of how to phrase her words.
"Let me guess, you were a tom boy?"
Bella coly brushes a strand of hair from her face, "something like that, how'd you guess?"
"You have this humbleness about you, like you don't know that you're incredibly sexy, plus your ears aren't pierced. OH MY GOD!"
Bella couldn't believe the compliment, but Linnea's outburst distracted her, "What?"
"Well first we're getting your ears pierced and then we're gonna sex you up, so Bruce can't resist you."
"Oh I don't know.."
"Come on let me make you into a girly girl, it's be fun."
Bella made a face, it would be interesting to try to get Bruce's attention in that way, and at worst she'll learn a thing or two about being a girl from someone who seems like an expert, "Okay, let's do it!," Bella giggles.
~~~~~
"Ouch," Bella squeals.
"Beauty is pain, you'll learn that," Linnea says giving Bella reassuring pat on her shoulder.
"How does it look," Bella says turning her head to show Linnea the stud in her ear.
"So cute, girl," Linnea says excitedly, "and I know just where we're going next." Linnea grabs Bella's arm, dragging her through the mall.
Bella bite her lip nervously as she realizes where Linnea is leading her. She looks around like a fish out of water as she enters Victoria October's Secret. The lingerie store is full of girls, real girls, and Bella's fear of discovery returns. She feels like a girl internally, but surrounded by girls who were born female makes her feel out of place. Thankfully Linnea is there to quell her fears.
"Every girl needs a set of lingerie," Linnea says thumbing through clothes.
"Okay," Bella says, she already owns her fair share of lingerie, but she's not about to admit that.
"This is the one," Linnea says holding up a lacy pink set, that looks like it would barely cover anything.
Linnea leads Bella to a fitting room, once inside she hands her the set, and looks at her expectantly. "Um, could you wait outside, I'm kinda insecure about my body," Bella says.
"What do you have to be insecure about, you're perfect," Linnea says with a tinge of annoyance to her voice, "fine, I'll wait outside."
Once only Bella pulls her top off, she unhooks her bra, discarding her clothing to the side as her breasts bounce free from their constraints. She wiggles her juicy ass out of her tight jeans, gracefully stepping out of them, after kicking off her pink converse. She looks up to the ceiling confirming their are no cameras, fearful of anyone seeing her tiny Dick Grayson. She pulls her panties off, her males parts don't descend as they are so accustomed to being hidden away. Bella looks to the mirror and although her body is feminine perfection in every other way, her crotch serves as a reminded of her male past. She frowns, quickly putting her lingerie on, not wanting to see her exposed groin.
"Okay you can come in," Bella calls out, checking the mirror to ensure her feminine guise is intact.
"Oh my god, girl you look amazing," Linnea says coming in the room. Bella lets out a small gasp, Linnea is clad in the same lingerie as Bella, she did not expect that.
"Wow, look at you," Bella says, as Linnea strikes a pose, "Is that the same set as mine?"
"Exact same," Linnea says smiling, she walks up closer to Bella "Here let me adjust that for you." Linnea fiddles with Bella's lingerie cup, her hand glides from the fabric down Bella's torso, following her hourglass figure, "I'm so jealous. I want your body."
Tickled by Linnea's hand, Bella lets out a giggle, "Thank you," She remembers her life as a boy, she remembers being attracted to girls, but now a beautiful girl in lingerie is gently caressing her skin and she feels nothing. She's only considering Bruce's reaction to seeing her in this little number.
"Bruce should be the one to thank me," Linnea says, "There's no way he will be able to resist you wearing that."
"No, I can't imagine he will," Bella says. Thinking about going further with Bruce fills Bella with anxiety, she doesn't know if she's ready to give up her virginity to a man, she can't picture being fucked like a girl, the thought of it is so unfamiliar, it's nerve-racking, but intriguing. She is distracted by a buzzing from her discarded jeans, she bends over grabbing her phone from the back pocket. A text from Bruce tells her that her alter ego is needed immediately, "Oh shoot," Bella says turning to Linnea, "I have to go, it's an emergency, but this was so much fun. Thanks for helping me out today."
"What are friends for," Linnea says giving Bella a girlish hug, their equally sized busts meeting and squishing between them.
Bella changes back into her clothing, they leave the store after purchasing their matching lingerie. After a final kiss on the cheek goodbye, Bella hurriedly minces away, swaying her hips in her now natural feminine manner, trying to ignore the undressing stares of a group of teenage boys.
Linnea watches Bella leave, giggling to herself. She turns, walking in the opposite direction, but similarly swaying her hips. Linnea bites her lip, concealing a proud smirk.
~~~~~
"What's the situation?" Bella asks, quickly pulling her gloves on.
"Breakout at Arkham, an unknown amount of inmates escaped," Bruce says over comms. Bella can tell from the background noise that Bruce is in the batmobile, from the sound of it, he's in a rush.
"He didn't break out, did he?"
"Joker has been confirmed, he's still in his cell. The only known threat is Scarecrow, he's fled to Gotham Orphanage. That's where we're headed."
"The orphanage? That's a strange choice, I'm only a block away," Bella says looking to see the building in the distance.
"Do not engage until I get there, understood?" Bruce says in a stern voice.
"Okay daddy," Bella says, though in her feminine voice her sarcasm comes out a little sexual.
Bella reaches the orphanage, she waits on an adjacent rooftop. The orphanage is one of the oldest buildings in Gotham, it's architecture more reminiscent of a medieval castle than a home for abandoned children. Suddenly Bella hears a childlike scream from inside the building. Bella quickly stands up preparing to move, she hesitates thinking of Bruce's order, but if a child got hurt under her watch... No it's unacceptable, Bruce will understand. Bella glides down to the entrance.
She opens the large, heavy door. Thick fogs coats the floor, Bella coughs. It's dark, and the child's scream ceased, it's completely silent. Looking to her feet, Bella sees cockroaches scurry around her, "ewww." Bella snaps her head up, hearing a laugh come from a distant corridor. Bella takes small step closer to where she heard the laugh. She can feel her heartbeat. She tries to remember the breathing techniques Bruce had taught her.
Bella hears a screaming child, she deduces the sound is coming from the other side of a locked classroom door. She kicks the door in, riling up some dust that causes Bella to cough. "Is everybody alright?" Bella says entering the classroom. The children seem at ease, unaware of the potential danger. "Who yelled?"
A boy turns to Bella with a confused look on his face, "Why are you dressed up like a lady?"
Bella's stomach drops, "What?"
"Haha, you look silly, are you wearing makeup? aren't you a boy?"
"No," Bella says completely shell shocked. Her heart is beating rapidly, and she feel her eyes welling up with tears, "I'm a girl."
A girl with pigtails overhears and approaches, "No you're not, I'm a girl, you're some kind of fake sissy."
Bella begins crying, unable to believe what she is hearing. How could they see her as a male. She looks down to her body, "OH MY GOD!" She screams through her tears. Her breasts are gone, the fabric of her suit hangs limply where her breasts used to lay. She grabs uselessly at the air in front of her chest. "No, no, no, I'm a girl. I'm a girl!"
A gust of wind from an open window blows Bella's wig off, she pathetically reaches for it as the children laugh at her. The heel on her boot snaps, and she falls to the floor.
"Aren't you that kid from the circus?" An older boy says, "I saw you when I was younger, I wonder what your dead dad thinks of his sissy son."
Sobbing on the ground Bella doesn't make an effort to get up, instead she curls up tucking her knees tightly against her flat chest, tightly closing her eyes. Laughter fills the room.
End of Part 3
Author's Note: Hello my people, thank you for reading. Tell me what you think. There will be some sexy times in the next part, so look out! Thanks!
Batgirl: The Twinflower
By: Kokopo618
Bella doesn't know how long she was in that room, and her memories of the intervening time are fuzzy, she comes to consciousness on a soft couch.
"Wha- what?" She says quickly adjusting into an upward position.
"It's okay, it's okay, you're safe, are you warm enough?" Bruce says comforting Bella.
"What happened," Bella says looking up to Bruce. He's dressed in a T-shirt and sweatpants. Bella is covered with a blanket, she's dressed comfortably, braless, in a loose T-shirt, and wearing a scarf.
"You were exposed to Scarecrow's fear toxin. I found you mumbling to yourself in the orphanage."
Bella recalls her experience, though thankfully her breasts are pushing against her T-shirt, still there. She was in her suit, Bruce must have undressed her. "What about the children?"
"There was nobody in the orphanage, it was evacuated before Scarecrow got there."
"Oh," Bella says, struggling to believe that the children she saw were all figments of her imagination that she saw due to the fear toxin. All the things they said.. Bella shudders. "What about scarecrow?"
"He turned himself in, shortly after I found you."
Bella frowns, "I know I heard a scream from inside that orphanage, and I couldn't have been exposed to fear toxin then. Somebody wanted me in that building. And now Scarecrow turns himself in. What's happening Bruce?"
"I don't know," Bruce says tightening his grip on Bella, sensing her fear, "But we'll figure it out."
Bella sighs, allowing herself to be comforted by Bruce's embrace. "I have a headache."
"The side effects should subside shortly," Bruce says reaching for the TV remote, "In the meantime, I prescribe relaxing activities."
Bella looks around, they almost never spend any time in the manor's living room, she can hardly remember the last time she watched TV here, let alone with Bruce. She checks the time, it's midnight, prime Batman time, "Are you sure you have nowhere else to be?" Bella asks in a small voice, knowing the answer.
"There's nowhere else I need to be," Bruce says confidently.
Bella's heart swells. She leans in closer, resting her head against Bruce's warm body. Their bodies adjust to accept the other in a comfortable position. Bella kisses Bruce on the cheek, "Thank you."
They sit together for a while, watching TV. Bella tries to forget her fear toxin induced hallucinations, she affirms her feminine identity to herself. Bruce's embrace and gently holding of Bella reinforces her femininity.
"Um, My neck kind of hurts, I think it'd be better if we lay down, your bedroom has a TV right," Bella says turning to look up at Bruce.
"It certainly does," Bruce says taking the not so subtle hint. In a smooth motion, Bruce stands up picking up Bella in his arms.
Bella giggles, "I can walk," She says but makes no move to resist.
Bruce says nothing, but carries Bella's light feminized body in his strong arms. Laying her gently down on his bed.
Bella sits up, pulling Bruce down to her. Kissing him as she wraps his arms around his neck, she pulls back, "I have to go grab something, I'll be right back." Bella stands up and begins mincing away.
Bruce playfully slaps her ass, as she giggles out the room.
Skipping giddily to her room, Bella pulls off her layers, and grabs her recently bought lingerie. Linnea was right, this will certainly make Bruce happy. After squeezing into the tight and drool inducing garment, Bella checks the mirror. In the back of her mind she knows what she's about to do, what she wants to do, and seeing her sexy reflection confirms that this is what she was meant to do. "Why was I ever born a boy," Bella says under her breath, as she fussed up her hair, "so many wasted years." No time to waste now. Bella returns to Bruce's room, her exposed skin against the cool air of the manor give Bella goosebumps, and her nipples harden poking from their lacy holders.
Entering the room, it appears that Bruce has left, presumably to go to the bathroom. Bella looks around. She get on her knees, and leans on the bed. In view of the door, she arches her back, accentuating her ass, trying to look sexy.
Bruce cups his hands under the faucet, he splashes the water on his face. He's always under stress, being Batman isn't exactly a relaxing way to live one's life, but it feels like the stress has been mounting recently. This new serial killer killing young girls, he fears for Bella's safety, but he knows bringing up his concerns will only make her think he doesn't trust her. He knows Bella is talented, a natural, but she's young, and lacks experience. Bruce turns off the faucet. He smiles to himself, maybe he's been more worried recently, but he's also been happy, happier than he's ever been. Maybe that's love, Bruce thinks. He opens the door, and walks back to his room, hopefully Bella has returned.
Bruce does a double take as he enters. His eyes find Bella, she's on her knees on the floor, gently resting her elbows, and breasts on the soft bed. Her ass is sticking out, rocking slowly back and forth. Returning to her face, Bruce looks at her innocent, yet sexy face. her wet, glossy lips are slightly agape and looking inviting. Bella tilts her head in the direction the bed. As if in a trace, Bruce walks over to the bed, and sits down.
Bella rises from her kneeling position, and joins Bruce in the bed. Her small hands find the hem of Bruce's shirt, and lift up. Bruce's arms rise, and allow Bella to remove his shirt. Bella takes in the sight of Bruce's strong and scared chest. She places her dainty hand on Bruce's chest, pushing the large man down from his upright position. Straddling him, with her soft shapely thighs at either side of his torso, Bella leans down, her mount inches away from Bruce's. Her soft and large breasts, contained in their lacy support rest warmly against Bruce's hard body.
Bella smiles, "hey."
"Hey," Bruce says.
"You've been so good to me. You've saved me, helped me."
"Of course."
Bella can feel Bruce's stiffening rod, ache against her own flat crotch, she begins to gently rock her hips, as she continues, "Bruce I have to ask, when all this began, did you know? did you know who I really was. Who I was meant to be?" Bella's lip quivers a bit as she asks, she doesn't like to remind Bruce of her male origins, but the question has been weighing on her.
"Not immediately, but yes, I knew," Bruce responds. Bella is silent, though her rocking continues, "Are you happy? I mean, are you happy with the new ..you?"
Bella smiles wide, noticing Bruce's tinge of nervousness, "Oh yes, I'm very happy," Bella bites her lip, "I want to thank you." Bella closes her eyes, and leans further down, letting her mouth open to accept Bruce's. Bruce's hands rise to grab hold of Bella's tiny waist, his large hands almost touch as the wrap around the petite body of the feminized former boy. Bella steadies herself with a hand on Bruce's shoulder. Their kissing continues, as Bruce's stress fades away, and Bella's fear washes away and is replaces with rippling waves of pleasure. Bella's hand move to Bruce's hair and she plays with his thick mane, as Bruce's hands move down forming a commanding grip of Bella's juicy ass, now he controls the gentle rocking against his stiffing cock.
Bella pulls away from their kissing, she leans to the side, and begins kissing and sucking on Bruce's neck. Bruce has increased the rate of her gentle rocking, and now she is grinding deeply against his cock, feeling its extending length. Bella moves down from Bruce's neck, kissing his chest. Bella extends her tongue licking down to his rock hard abs, she continues kissing, her destination close.
"Wait," Bruce says suddenly. Bella looks up making eye contact with her man. Bruce continues, "You don't have to, if you're not ready."
Instead of responding, Bella retains eye contact, opening her mouth, and biting the hem of Bruce's underwear. Bruce engaged his core, lifting his crotch slightly, this gives Bella the chance to pull down Bruce's briefs with her teeth. Bruce's pulsating manhood springs joyfully from his underwear. Bella mouth opens releases his underwear, her mouth turns into a smile as she stares at Bruce's hard, swaying tower. Her eyes move back to meet Bruce's, he appears to be in a lust filled haze, retaining eye contact Bella grasps the base of Bruce's cock with a small hand. Feeling the warmth emanating from Bruce's cock, Bella inhales shaking with anticipation. She begins gently squeezing her hand as she tilts her wrist up and down. Bella sticks her tongue out, and places it, wide, on the underside of Bruce's cock. she slowly licks the length of the rigid cock. Once she reaches the head, she swirls her tongue around the head. She looks back up to Bruce, she opens her mouth, parting her wet lips, leaning further down, she lets Bruce's cock enter her warm mouth. The taste is not what Bella had anticipated, there was a hint of sweetness, and the texture, the juicy flesh, feels like it is full of life. It's intoxicating. Bella finds herself dutifully bobbing up and down, lettings Bruce's meaty member slide in and out of her mouth, as her lips pucker and tighten sucking like her life depended on it. Bella feels Bruce's hand gather her hair pulling it out of the way, his hand finds the back of her head, and he begins guiding. Bella defers to Bruce's pace, and quickly responds by matching speed. Bella sticks out her hands to balance, they find Bruce's muscular chest, her hands move to his strong abs, feeling up his hard and scared body. It is a jarring reminder of Bella's situation. Here she is a smooth, soft, tight bodied, busty girl, an utterly feminine girl, eagerly and submissively sucking the hard cock of a hard man. Bruce's cock stiffens in Bella warm mouth, and knowing what's coming, Bella lets Bruce's cock pop out of her mouth, she then give the under side of the shaft a final lick, which causes a final spasm, and the cock begins shooting ropes of thick cum into Bella's wide accepting mouth, Bella puts it back in her mouth, sucking deeply on the head to receive any remaining cum. She then licks the cock clean, until it is glistening from saliva, proud of her work Bella gives a final sloppy kiss to the head, and then returns it into Bruce's underwear, smiling.
Click here for NSFW image
Bella looks up to Bruce, whose still heavy breathing tells her that she had successfully pleasured him. It was nice to be good at things, Bella thought smiling sweetly up at her man. Her lover.
"You're quite talented at that," Bruce says, breaking the silence.
"I suppose I know what men want," Bella replies giggling. She crawls up next to Bruce, and allows him to surround her in his large body. It feels nice, warm, and safe. Bella can't keep a smile from her face. It was strange to think that not to long ago, Bella had thought he was going to be the one receiving blowjobs, but now Bella as a she is the one gleefully providing the most feminine service. It felt so girly, so submissive, Bella loved it.
~~~~
Approaching the closest parking spot Bella pulls in slowly, ensuring she does not damage the no doubt very expensive car she is borrowing from Bruce. She is meeting Linnea to play tennis. When Bella was invited she was relieved that Linnea didn't harbor any ill will regarding their previous hangouts. Bella had been forced to leave prematurely to fulfill her duties as Batgirl.
Bella enters the empty court, smoothing out her skirt she wishes she had chosen a longer garment, any onlookers are almost guaranteed a panty shot when she starts running around. Oh the things I do for fashion, Bella thinks as she sets down her belongings off to the side.
"Guess who," Linnea says embracing Bella from behind, and kissing her cheek.
Bella is a little caught off guard from the sudden hug, but she quells her reflexes, and turns to face her friend.
"Oh my..." Bella says, further caught off guard by Linnea changed appearance.
"Well, what do you think?" Linnea asks giggling as she fluffs her newly crimson hair.
"It's very ...red," Bella replies lamely unable to think of anything else to say.
"You don't like it?" Linnea asks, her voice suddenly dropping to a whisper.
"No no, it's very cute," Bella says quickly, not wanting to insult her only friend, "it looks a lot like mine."
"You don't own a patent on red hair, Bella," Linnea says with a tinge annoyed incredulity. "Beside
every Gotham girl dyed their hair, after this Batgirl showed up. Don't tell me that's natural."
It's natural," Bella says defensively, only realizing afterwards that she's wearing a wig. She's been growing out her hair underneath her wig and she's anxious to wear it naturally, once the length is right. Perhaps she'll go with a color other than red, but it's hard to picture.
"Uhh Bella," Linnea asks waving a hand in front of Bella's concentrated face, "anybody home?"
"Sorry," Bella says blushing, "I was just thinking about... hair."
"It's hard to believe you were ever a tomboy, your evolution into a Gotham Bimbo is complete," Linnea says smirking.
"Ha ha," Bella says back, though it's hard to deny Linnea's analysis, it's strange to think that not too long ago Bella was as boyish as they come. Or at least more boyish.
"Speaking of your bimbo nature, how's the sugar daddy?"
"He's good," Bella says as memories of last night's encounter replay in her head, "really good."
Linnea grinds her teeth, though the gesture is left unnoticed by a day dreaming Bella. "So, have you ever played tennis?"
Bella snaps out of her fantasy, "Once or twice, a long time ago."
Linnea bends over grabbing a racket, handing it to Bella, "here let's see what you got."
******
Bella and Linnea plop down on a bench off to the side of the court, breathing heavily.
"I didn't know you could be so competitive," Bella says wiping the sweat from her brow with her towel.
Linnea giggles, "that was amazing, I felt so light."
"Light?" Bella asks.
"Umm yeah, I mean, I used to be bigger."
"Oh," Bella says. Though it's hard to imagine Linnea's tight and curvaceous body looking different, Bella knows how much people can change. "So, you always ask about my love life, but I know nothing about yours."
"Oh there's not much to tell," the normally talkative Linnea says dismissively.
"Come on girl, spill, what are friends for?"
"Well, there is this one guy... I've been in love with him forever."
"Wow, and.. have you pursued him."
"I did, once. It didn't work, he didn't like how I looked."
"Well maybe it wasn't meant to be," Bella says.
"It was meant to be," Linnea says quickly and angrily, "it is meant to be." Linnea, realizing her loss of composure takes a breath, "this guy is worth the wait. One day soon we will be together."
"Never give up, right," Bella says reassuringly, unsure of what else to say. "This was a lot of fun, but I think I've gotten my exercise for the next decade."
"I should get going to, are we still on for our slumber party?" Linnea asks returning to her normal cheery tone.
"Yes, of course, I look forward to it. You can tell me more about this mysterious love of yours," Bella says gathering her equipment.
"I'll tell you everything, I promise."
*******
"Commissioner, my I see it?" Bella asks.
"Of course, Batgirl, but I don't think it will be of my help it's just more of the same," commissioner Gordan says as he hands Bella the love note that was attached to the lastest victim of Gotham's newest serial killer. The victim fit the description of the previous bodies. A young attractive woman.
Reading the note Bella has to agree with Gordan, there are no specific details that are helpful. It's clear the the subject of the note is a man, and the author is either a woman or a gay man obsessed with the subject. "Did the forensic team find anything else?" Bella asks frowning. This case is starting to anger her. The media has been having a field day with constant reporting of the killer. Tensions are high, and you g women have been asked to not walk the streets alone at night by local officials. Bella fears that she'll be unable to stop this psychopath. But she must remain focused on evidence, just like Bruce taught her.
"Not much, only this" Gordan says sighing, holding up an evidence bag, "it's a strand of hair. Red."
"Could it be from the killer?"
"Maybe, but not originally... It's synthetic."
Author's Note: Ohhhhh shit, and to think the craziest stuff is yet to come! Speaking of coming, I hope you enjoyed the sexiest chapter in our feminized hero's journey. I'm so excited for everything to be revealed, and I'm sure you're ready, but is Bella? Find out next time. Thanks!
Batgirl: The Twinflower
By: Kokopo618
Looking out the window of the batmobile, Bella absentmindedly fiddles with her hair, twirling her finger around her long red locks.
"I just don't get it," Bella says.
"We will catch them," Bruce says, "it will just take time."
"And how many girls will die before then?" Bella says accusatorily, "sorry. It's not your fault. It's just so frustrating."
"I know," Bruce says thinking back to his early days, despite her obvious annoyance, Bella is taking this a lot better than Bruce used to. He remembers how anger would consume him and guide his actions. Bruce places a reassuring hand on Bella's thigh, "We will catch them."
Bella looks up to Bruce, and smiles, "I know. By the way, Linnea is coming over tonight. It's kinda like a sleep over." Bella blushes as she didn't realize how girly and juvenile she was sounding. But considering her activities with Bruce as of late, any slumber party is still not at girly as having a man's cock in her mouth. Bella giggles, as she fondly reminisces.
"That's good, I'm glad you've been able to make Linnea a friend. It will be good for you. I'll be out all night, but you can always call if you need me."
"Oh I'm sure I won't need you," Bella purrs, as she moves her hand to Bruce's inner thigh, "But I might want you..."
Bella's hand moves closer to Bruce's crotch, and she begins rubbing his concealed crotch.
"Bella, what are you doing?" Bruce says flatly though Bella detects a hint of lustful wavering in his voice.
"Nothing," Bella cooed, as her hand dived under Bruce's suit, fishing for her prize.
"We can't, I'm driving," Bruce argues, but the wanting tone defies his request.
"Oh don't be such a baby," Bella says as she grasps Bruce's fleshy rod. She springs it from Bruce's suit, "such a big boy!" Bella giggles. Bruce is not as hard as he was the night previous, so Bella takes the opportunity to open her intoxicatingly wet mouth wide, accepting the entirety of Bruce. She tightens her lips around the base, and begins sucking up, feeling the warm, meaty texture glide across her lips. Once at the tip, Bella allows Bruce's cock to pop out of her mouth. She repeats the process, returning to the base, and then sucking Bruce's snake to life. It doesn't take long for it to become rigid. Pleased with herself, Bella licks Bruce's shaft length wise, and then puts it back in her warm mouth and begins greedily sucking on his impressive cock.
"I'm... Almost... There," Bruce says, his voice shaking, no doubt struggling to maintain concentration on the road. His cock stiffens deep in Bella's mouth, and proceeds to pulsate as it shoots thick ropes of cum down Bella's accepting throat.
Bella sucks Bruce dry ensuring there is not a drop of cum wasted, then she licks his softening cock clean like a dutiful girlfriend. She returns her man's member into his suit. Bella sits up from her bent position, looks at a satisfied smiling Bruce, she returns his smile and gulps down his cum.
"Thank you," Bella says.
Bruce grins, "we're home."
"Oh," Bella says looking outside. What was a twenty minute drive felt like a second. They were already at the Batcave, "..time flies."
"I'm going back out, you should get ready for your friend."
"Oh yes, my friend," Bella began though she'd rather spend time with Bruce, "Hey Bruce, maybe after we catch the killer, and things quiet down a bit, we could take a vacation, a short one?"
"Thing don't quiet down around here."
"Well I know that, but you work so hard. And couldn't you get one of your super friends to take over for a week? Or just three days?" Bruce let's out a low grunt, obviously not thrilled with the idea. Bella continues, "come on think about it, just you and me, no city to save. We can do whatever we want. Consider it please? For me."
Bruce says nothing for a few seconds, studying Bella pleading face. Her full lips pouting, as her lush eyelashes flutter. It's hard to say no. Bruce sighs, "for you.. I'll consider it."
"Yay," Bella giggles, "let's go somewhere tropical, I have so many bikinis I haven't had the chance to wear."
"I just said I'll consider it," Bruce calls out to a fleeing and giddy Bella.
****
"Hey Alfred," Bella says cheerfully skipping towards the Batcomputer.
"Miss Bella, you appear to be in a good mood."
"I am indeed Alfred, are you going to be busy with Bruce all night?."
I'm afraid so. Um Miss, you have something on the side of your mouth"
Bella wipes a finger across her cheek, and looks at it. As she feared it's salty remnant of her and Bruce's adventures in road head. She quickly sticks her finger in her mouth, and swallows the evidence, "Bruce and I stopped for some ice cream," Bella says quickly, as a puzzled Alfred looks at her.
"Yes, well speaking of ice cream, I've taken the liberty of preparing milkshakes for you and your guest, you'll find them in the refrigerator. I hope you haven't had your fill"
"Thanks Alfred, you're the best," Bella says, giving Alfred a hug, and then rushing up the stairs.
"Oh, and Miss Bella," Alfred calls out as Bella reaches the top of the stairs, "Next time you and Master Bruce 'go for ice cream' remind the Batman of the autopilot function. Distracted driving kills thousands a year."
Bella blushes a deep shade of red. "Yes Alfred,” Bella mutters, embarrassed.
~~~~~
"Oh my god this place is huge," Linnea shrieks, as Bella holds the door open letting her into the mansion.
"Yeah, I can't say you'll get used to it, I still get scared I'll get lost," Bella says giggling, "Here I'll grab your stuff, and put it in my room." Bella grabs the pillow and blanket that Linnea brought, and walks towards the stairs, "Oh, and we also have milkshakes in the fridge."
"Great, I'll grab those, and meet you in your room."
"Okay," Bella calls out, "it's the first one on the left!"
Bella throws down Linnea's stuff on the bed, strangely, it appears that Linnea hasn't brought anything else, no toothbrush or paste. Perhaps she forgot.
"Here," Linnea says offering Bella a milkshake, "they're really good."
Bella grabs the glass, sucking on the straw, it tastes a little strange, but Bella attributes that to the after taste of Bruce's load that still coats her taste buds. Bella sets the shake on the side table, she turns to ask Linnea something, but she is struck suddenly by a pillow. Realizing the playful nature of the hit, Bella giggles, and grabs her own pillow. She limply returns a blow to Linnea's thigh.
"Isn't this a bit stereotypical?" Bella asks giggling.
"Oh, but it's so fun," Linnea replies. Bella falls to her back on the bed, Linnea takes position over her and starts hitting her harder.
"Hey," Bella says weakly, but Linnea doesn't stop, Bella tries to block with her pillow, "HEY!"
Linnea stops, "Oh I'm sorry, it's my competitive nature, I didn't hurt you did I?"
"Yeah, I'm fine," Bella says looking over her body, stretching her arm across her chest.
"Hey what's that," Linnea says pointing to a small mark on Bella's forearm, "Is that a scar?"
Bella detects a hint of anger in Linnea's voice, she sure is acting strange tonight, "yeah so?"
"Nothing.. I'm going to the bathroom," Linnea says standing up, and leaving the room, leaving Bella confused.
Bella looks at her forearm, and then looks at Linnea leaving. Something doesn't sit right with Bella, she feels a sense of dread. Though perhaps she is just tired, and anxious over the case. She sure feels tired, very tired. Bella gets up suddenly deciding to follow Linnea.
Approaching the bathroom, the door is slightly ajar, and light is shining through. Bella grabs hold of the handle, struggling to keep her eyes open, why was she so tired, "Hey Linnea, are you alright?"
"Don't come in," Linnea says, but her voice is deep and angry.
Bella still holding on the door knob, though now using it to keep her balance, calls out, "Linnea? Your voice, you sound like a.. Linnea, I'm coming in." Bella push the door, and it swings open, revealing a squatting Linnea, holding her arm as blood drips unto the floor, a bloody pair of scissors at her feet, "Linnea! What are you doing?!" Bella takes a step back, losing balance. She looks around and grabs the sink to steady herself.
"Today is the day, you slut," Linnea says, standing from her squat. She struts towards Bella, her voice still deep, as if it were coming from a different person.
Bella shakes her head, she can barely stay awake, "Slut..? why did you..? I thought... we're friends.."
Linnea smiles, though no joy is visible on her face, just hate, "Friends? oh no, no no. It's okay, you'll soon understand." Linnea raises a hand, and places it on Bella's chest, she cups Bella's breast, and grin, "still my best work, if I do say so myself," Linnea says, and then looks down to her own chest, "Well, second best." She laughs and with her hand still on Bella's boob, she gently pushes the confused girl, causing her to lose her balance, and hit the floor. Bella loses consciousness.
~~~~
"AHHHHHH!" Bella yells, as she awakes suddenly. She feels the cold air, harden her nipples, she immediately hugs herself trying to retain warmth. Her legs are completely exposed, she's just wearing an incredibly skimpy pair of panties. On her feet are a pair of very impractical pair of sky high heels. Covering her breasts is a tight fitting, mid-drift baring top. The panties, the heels, and the top are all the same hot pink color. The only difference in color appears on the top, in blood red spray paint the word "sissy" is displayed across her chest. Bella feels tears fill her eyes, "oh no, oh no." Bella runs her hands through her hair, and wipes her tears, "oh no, oh no." Somebody knows, her identity. Bella looks around, she's in a cage, it looks like an oversized bird cage, she's in some kind of abandoned warehouse. In the middle of the large room is her cage. Bella grasps the bars, they're sturdy. Bella tries to remember what happened. She was in the bathroom, she was with Linnea. Linnea! Linnea cut herself, and then said a lot of mean stuff. Bella holds her throbbing head in her hands.
"Don't over exert that tiny brain of yours, sissy," Linnea says walking from the shadows. Bella looks up her mouth agape in shock, Linnea is wearing a trench coat, a matching hat, and sunglasses, "you can close your mouth, sissy, there aren't any cocks around." Linnea laughs.
Fighting back tears, Bella says, "who are you?"
"You're the little detective aren't you? figure it out."
Bella look down at her cleavage, she frowns, "You said these were your best work, but Dr. Elliot did these, I didn't know you then."
"Bingo," Linnea says obviously enjoying her power over Bella.
"Oh my god," Bella says as a tingle goes down her spine, "Tommy?"
"My favorite patient," Tommy replies, taking off his sunglasses.
"But, but you're a.." Bella is unable to find the words. She's unable to picture her former Doctor as this small sexy girl in front of her.
Tommy grabs his breasts squeezing them together, "Yes, I've been through some changes, but you know a thing or two about that. The board of medical practice deemed my procedure dangerous, but obviously it worked beautifully, just as I knew it would. I've retained the brain of a middle aged man, but with this body, I could pass for a teenaged girl. It's the medical breakthrough of the century."
"But why?" Bella ask, horrified at what her doctor had done to himself, "Why make yourself a girl?"
"Oh dear girl," Tommy says approaching the cage, "the only reasons to do anything... Love. I'm sure he didn't tell you, but I knew Bruce why we were kids. And although he never knew it, I was so in love with him, but alas Bruce was not interested. He always preferred the soft and supple touch of a woman, disgusting if you ask me. So my love and I were not meant to be, and I dealt with that for as long as I could. Bruce never married, and didn't keep a girlfriend for longer than a week, so I knew that at least no one else would take my love from me." Tommy suddenly makes eye contact with Bella who is gripped with terror, "And then, of course, you came into the picture. First I thought nothing of you, another Gotham bimbo, who will come and go from Bruce's life. But you stuck around, and then as fate would have it, you came to me, asking for gender therapy, and hormone shots. The seed of an idea was born. Bruce would never love me as I am, but he loved you. From there it was the simple matter of replacing you."
"You befriended me," Bella interrupts, "to get to know me, so you could replace me, you were studying me, you used me."
"Very good, perhaps that brain is good for something other than thinking about your next helping of cum," Tommy says laughing at Bella. Bella can't help the tears as they run down her face. "Oh am I making you sad, sissy? Good. You have no idea how hard it was spending time with you, pretending to be your friend. Insufferable. The only thing that kept me alive was the thought of finally killing you, and having my Brucey all to myself. If I didn't have those other girls, I surely would have snapped quicker. No sissy is going to keep me from my man."
"Other girls?"
Tommy looks at Bella, and grin, "Oh, I suppose there's no harm in telling the caged sissy my secrets. Well it began as a sort of research, I wanted to study the bone structure, and facial musculature, I was creating the most beautiful face, and field research was needed. But after awhile, I suppose, I grew a taste for it, a great stress relievers to be sure."
"What is?" Bella asks clenching her teeth in red hot anger.
"I believe you know exactly what I'm referring to, But if your sissy brain can't keep up, let me spell it out for you, I murdered all those girls, and you know what? I was picturing you, at the end I even made one wear a god awful red wig. That one felt good, but it was a little sloppy, the cops probably found a strand, but it was worth it."
Bella takes a step back, she feels as though all the breath has left her body, she grabs a bar to stabilize, "You're insane," she manages to whisper.
"Insane!" Tommy shrieks, taking a leap forward, tightly grasping the bars of the cage with both hands, yelling, "I'll tell you what's insane, the supposed 'second greatest detective' was best friends with a serial killer, who has now captured her, and plans to assume her life! You're not a real girl, and you're not even a real hero. All those deaths are on you, I may have done the deed, but I right under your cute little nose, but your arrogance and negligence got those girls killed. Maybe if you didn't spend so much time keeping up this charade of femininity they'd be alive. How many died when you were trying out new ways to style that obnoxious hair of yours? or should I say ours. Gotham and Bruce deserve a lot more than some fake hero fake girl sissy."
"I'm not a sissy," Bella says in quiet voice, completely defeated.
"Oh yes you are, you don't deserve Bruce, you're not a real woman, you're a liar. A sissy freak. "
"Well what does that make you," Bella yells through her tears.
Tommy, undoes the tied strap of his trench coat, and in a fluid motion undresses himself. Completely nude, trench coat on the cold floor, Tommy strikes a pose with his dainty hands on his curvaceous hips.
Bella's eyes fall from Tommy face, examining his body. His bouncing breasts still jiggle from his sudden undressing. His toned arms, and womanly hands sit delicately on his smooth frame. But where Bella was expecting a tiny penis, or a tuff of hair, instead she sees a hairless mound, with a slit just out of sight between the man's shapely legs. A vagina. Bella's mouth again falls open, "it's a.. you have a.."
"Oh yes, sissy take it in, this might be the first time you've seen one in person, isn't it? Ha, there is some humor in that I suppose. As you can see. I do not cut corners, my love for Bruce is real, I'm willing to do anything. That little bump in your panties, tells me you're not. Tell me, why didn't you get the procedure?"
Still speechless, Bella stutters, "I don't know, I was scared."
"Scared yes, that makes sense, but then again if you were really a girl, why would you hesitate?"
"I am a girl," Bella begins weakly, barely believing her words.
"Really because from where I'm standing you just look like a confused boy playing dress up," Tommy says, and then he moves a hand down caressing his shapely body, landing on his womanly mound, slipping a finger in, he says, "you could pull those panties down, and we could compare.."
Bella does nothing, but stares as her tormentor pleasures himself.
"That's what I thought, who do you think Bruce will prefer, I'm a real woman, and you're just a gold digging, thrill seeking sissy. I chose to become a woman, for Bruce, for love. Honestly I'd feel sorry for you.. if I didn't hate you." Tommy removes his hand from the slit between his legs, "I don't want to cum yet, I want my first time to be with Bruce, I can't wait for his cock to enter me, make me a full woman. His woman."
Bella sinks to the floor defeated, she shivers as her exposed ass hits the cold floor, "Why am I still alive?"
"You haven't outlived your usefulness, yet, little sissy, besides that was the deal, I get Bruce, and I leave you here."
"Deal?" Bella says though her voice is barely a whisper.
"I can't explain everything to you, sissy. I have to go, my love awaits me." Tommy turns around, bends over to retrieve his trench coat, giving Bella a final view of his pussy, Tommy slips on the coat, and struts away.
"He will never believe I'm you!" Bella calls out, "he loves me, not you. Me!"
Tommy turns back around, walks slowly toward Bella, "Oh sweetie. Bruce doesn't love you. Sure he may love the soft feel of your young flesh, the way your cute ass looks in booty shorts, those big swaying tits I gave you, or the feeling of your warm mouth and supple lips around his cock, but he doesn't love you. He will toss you aside like nothing. In a way, I'm doing you a favor. If you live to appreciate it."
"Bruce wouldn't do that to me. He loves me. Please Linnea, don't do this," Bella protests lamely.
"Linnea was just a part I played to get close to you. I'm not Linnea. Hell, I'm not Tommy anymore, I'm Bella, or excuse me," Tommy clears his throat, and continues in a sweet feminine voice, I'm Bella Grayson, I live in Wayne Manor, and I love my boyfriend Bruce Wayne, he buys me all kinds of pretty clothes." Tommy giggles girlishly as Bella stares blankly at the man doing a near perfect imitation of her. Tommy skips gleefully away.
Bella sits silently, sobbing. Her arms lay limp at her sides. How could this have happened. She had been tricked, fooled, manipulated. Her doctor had transformed himself into a woman, to steal her boyfriend, ruin her life, and murder innocent girls. And now he'll have Bruce. Bruce! Bella suddenly jumps up. She can't sit around while that psycho bitch is stealing her man. Bella looks around the room. There are only three things in the room, her cage, a generator, and a light hanging above her cell. Bella looks over every inch of her cage. No loose bars, no weak points at all. And nothing in reach. Damn. Bella finds the lock, it requires a key, probably the one that Tommy was wearing around his neck. If she had thought ahead she could have drawn Tommy close and attempted to grab the key, but she was too busy feeling sorry for herself to focus. Bella shakes her head, now she's feeling sorry for herself for feeling sorry for herself. It's time to to focus, she has to free herself and save Bruce.
Bella looks around for anything she could use to pick the lock. She is reminded of the emptiness of her cage, she only has what is on her. Bella runs her hands through her hair, "come on, come on, come on," She says as she rakes through her mane, "Yes!" Bella pulls out a bobby pin, but it won't be enough to pick the lock. She then take off one of her dangling earrings. She slightly bends the needle. She takes a deep breath in and out, trying to remain composure.
Bella sticks the earring hook in to the lock using it as a tension wrench, then with her other hand she sticks the bobby pin in, and begins rakes the lock's pins. It's difficult working around the bars, and the bobby pin isn't the ideal size, but Bella listens for the locking mechanism, and it's working. After a few more minutes of raking the pins, hoping for the best, Bella feels the tension wrench loosen, she turns it, and the lock pops open.
"Yes, yes, yes," Bella says as she opens the heavy door of her cell, it creaks loudly. Bella steps out, these heels she's wearing are all kinds of impractical, but generally it's better to have shoes than not, and Bella doesn't know if she's at the beginning of a gauntlet or the end. Heading in the same direction Tommy went, Bella begins clicking away, trying not to think about Tommy's words, and how much she wishes they didn't resonate. What if she really was just a sad, delusional boy? What if she hadn't been so focused on figuring out her new female identity, would those girls still be alive. Bella shudders, and an immense feeling of shame shots through her body.
Bella looks up from her self loathing, and in the distance, a figure is running towards her from the shadows. Unable to make out who or what is running at her, Bella turns on her heels and begins running away. Or the closest approximation to running that her heels, and outfit can manage. Her boobs bounce wildly, and she makes her escape, and she wishes for a bra, and maybe something that would actually cover her ass.
"Wait Batgirl," a deep and commanding voice calls out.
Bella stops in her tracks, she turns, "Batman?" She smiles widely as her hero stands before her, clad in his dark suit, "Batman!" She rushes towards him, no longer caring about how silly she looks. Embracing him tightly she looks up, "how did you find me?"
"I'm Batman," Batman says, "It's what I do."
Bella looks at him strangely, it's rare for Bruce to make a joke, especially as Batman. "We have to get out of here, we have to stop Tommy,"
"Sure, sure, we'll do that," Batman says smiling down at the scantily clad sexy minx hanging off him, "But first, some sugar baby." Batman leans down, and tightly grasps Bella by her exposed buttocks.
A confused Bella squirms a little, caught off by the sudden and unprompted move. The aggressive ass groping is unlike Bruce, but Bella can't deny it's nice to feel some warmth down there. Perhaps Bruce is just turned on by her appearance. Bella parts her lips, leaning up to match the tall man. Their lips meet.
Bella pulls away quickly, pushing the man away, she wipes her mouth, and spits on the floor, "You are not Batman."
"How could you say such a thing, of course I am," the man says, holding out his cape as if to prove his point.
"No you are not," Bella says through angry clenched teeth.
"Listen baby, you've been through a lot, you're just tired, let daddy take care of you," the man says, taking a step towards Bella.
Bella responds quickly, using her long legs to deliver a perfectly executed butterfly kick directly hitting the man's face. The man recoils, taking a few steps back, holding his face in his hands, concealing the damage. The man begins laughing into his hands, "Okay, okay, you got me, you sweet little thing, but you gotta admit, it's a tough role to play." The man looks back up to Bella revealing his heavily disfigured face, his facial features are all out of place, as if Bella's kick had made his face as malleable as …clay.
"What are you?" Bella says not hiding the disgust in her voice.
"What does it look like, you slut," Clayface says, returning to his natural gravely voice. He stands up, as his body slowly morphs, the blacks of the costume, grow and stretch, changing color into a light brown, "I'm a monster," He roars as bits of clay are shot at Bella.
Bella takes a few steps back and takes a fighting pose, but she has no hope of facing him in combat, he's grown to almost 12 feet, as Bella stands dwarfed by the monstrous figure.
"I'm supposed to keep you here, sweetie, and I wanted to go about it all nice. Maybe have some fun, but you've forced my hand," Clayface rapidly extends his arm in Bella's direction, she flips out of the way, but as she lands she dodges another extended arm. This is not a winning strategy, Bella thinks, as she continues to dodge Clayface's attacks. She can't keep this up. "Come on baby, what's wrong, am I not good enough for a pretty girl like you? You're just like all the other skanks, you'll through yourself, and spread your legs at the handsome guy, but as soon as someone doesn't meet your standard, you treat them like dirt!"
Bella runs, and takes position behind her former cage, buying some time, "Haven't you ever heard of 'being yourself' maybe if you didn't hide in other people's bodies, you'd have more luck!"
"Yeah right," Clayface says as he effortlessly phases through the bars, "All girls like you care about is status, money, and jawlines, nothing good happens to guys like me."
Bella tries to take a moment to think, which is quite a difficult thing to do while running around in heels, and skimpy panties trying to avoid a gigantic clay monster. The way Clayface is talking, he's not making his desires subtle, maybe he can be reasoned with. Not all criminals are deranged lunatics. Bella steps back from the cage, as Clayface morphs around the bars allowing easy passage, "Wait, Mr. Face, I'm sorry, I don't know your name?" Bella holds her hands up.
Clayface is confused by the girl's sudden politeness, "Karlo. Basil Karlo."
"Mr. Karlo," Bella begins.
"Basil is fine, sweet thing."
"Basil, look, someone is in trouble, I need to help them, will you please let me go," Bella says still holding her arms up, but side stepping to her left.
"Honey, your plea warm my heart, or what's left of it, but I'm being paid a lot to keep your juicy ass right in that cage. I'm really sorry."
Bella continues side stepping, "Oh please, sir, isn't there anything I can do?" Bella purrs.
Clayface's face twists in consideration, "I don't know little miss, the guy I'm working for is wicked smart, and you saw that crazy lady. Not the type of people I wanna cross, especially to help a bat."
Bella pouts her lip, "Oh okay, if you're not your own man, that's okay. I understand you have to answer to your masters..."
"Hey, Clayface ain't got no masters. I'll help you out, but I'm gonna need more than just the feeling of a good deed, my heart ain't the only thing that swells for you, kitten."
Bella stops side stepping, positioning herself in front of the generator, she smiles coly, fluttering her eyelashes, "I think something can be arranged," Bella says lowering her hands, sexily caressing her scantily clad body. Clayface smiles, almost unable to believe his luck, "Well what are you waiting for big boy, come and get me."
With the direct invitation, a horny Clayface reels back his arm, and extends it rapidly reaching for his sexy prize. At the last second, Bella backflips, and takes cover. Clayface's arm pierces the generator, and the current is transferred into his body, he yells in pain as the electricity shoots through his body, the heat and power is too much for his body, and he loses consistency. Clayface explodes, coating the walls in clay.
Bella looks up from his cover, she stands, and examines the clay, most of it seems inactive, laying motionless, but one pile is still quivering slightly. Bella sigh in relief, she hadn't intended on killing Basil, just incapacitating him, and it looks like she was successes, not wanting to push her luck, Bella minces towards the exits clicking away in her towering heels, "What a creep," she says, wiping a bit of clay from her cleavage.
Bella pushes the exit door open, and winces as she is exposed to the light of day. She steps to the busy Gotham street, and is suddenly very aware of her clothing. Completely embarrassed and red faced, Bella crosses her arms, covering the word on her top, that she doesn't even want to think of. "Excuse me," Bella says meekly to a passing business man, "Could I use your phone to call a cab, I don't have my things."
The business man, smirks at the innocent looking girl, he turns off his earpiece, "I'll do it for a kiss," he says.
Bella scoffs, "Don't you men ever think of anything else?" In anger, Bella puts her hands on her hips, preparing to further scold the man.
But with her chest revealed, the man reads her shirt, "Nevermind," he says walking away leaving Bella further embarrassed, and feeling worse. She crosses her arms again.
"I'm not a sissy," Bella mumbles under her breath, as tears fill her eyes.
"I'll call you a cab honey," a woman says from behind Bella. Bella turns and smiles, looking at the woman as if she were an angel, "Men are the worst, aren't they?"
Bella just nods eagerly, and waits for the cab.
Bella swings her legs into the car, trying to avoid the duration of time her legs are spread. Tommy hadn't provided Bella with a Gaffe, so her little Dick Grayson poked out a bit from her panties. Thankfully most men tend to stare at the globes seated on her chest, she's hoping the cab driver is the same. He looks at her through the rear view mirror, he raises an eyebrow as he takes in the enticing sight of the skimpily dressed busty beauty seated properly in his back seat, long legs tightly pressed together, "Where to, ma'am?"
"Wayne Manor."
End of Part 5
Author's Note: Diggity-Damn. A lot of reveals. Linnea is evil. Linnea is Tommy. Tommy is repressed gay man in love with Bruce. And also a serial killer/surgical genius. I hope everyone kept up with that, there will be a test at the end. Jokes aside, I sincerely hope you enjoyed this action packed chapter of my story. Thanks for reading.
Batgirl: The Twinflower
By: Kokopo618
Tommy opens the door to the manor, he's dressed in an outfit typical of Bella's wardrobe, he hopes once he settles in his new role, he can augments Bella's choice of clothing. But that's a matter for later, he is in search for his man, his prize at the end of all the work he has put into his scheme. He smiles thinking of Bella locked up in that cage, he has proven himself the better man, or woman. Tommy skips gleefully throughout the manor, taking in all the sights in his new home. Bruce's room is empty. Tommy frowns, Bruce is probably in that cave of his. Tommy grunts in anger, he doesn't like this silly hobby that Bruce had developed, he didn't wait this long to share Bruce with Gotham. He also hadn't been able to determine exactly how to enter the batcave, he curses himself for forgetting to ask that sissy how to access the cave. He was too busy gloating. Tommy laughs, deciding that the gloating was worth it.
Tommy enters the kitchen to find Alfred cutting cucumbers, another thing Tommy plans to rid from Bruce's life, he's never liked Alfred. When they were young Bruce and Tommy played together, and Alfred always insisted the boys be supervised. Alfred briefly glances at Tommy as he enters the room, but returns to cutting, "Hello, Miss Bella, I suppose I don't need to tell you where Master Bruce is."
Tommy forces his face to smile, and pitches his voice to match Bella's soft feminine tone, "Could you call him up for me?"
"I believe he's busy at the moment, though I'm sure he wouldn't mind your company. He hasn't left his "study" in quite some time, he's obsessing over this case. ..as he always does."
"His study?" Tommy says, hoping her question doesn't show her ignorance.
"So to speak," Alfred says flatly, focusing on perfectly sliced cucumbers.
Tommy moves to leave the room, "Oh and Alfred, you can just stay up here, I don't want us to be interrupted."
"Of course, Miss Bella. I'm sure there's a surface or two I've forgotten to dust," Alfred says sarcastically.
Tommy rolls his eyes, annoyed. He makes his way to the study. There is a crowded desk, and the walls are covered in book shelves. Tommy looks around for a switch, button or knob of some kind. He runs his dainty hand along the underside of the desk, nothing. Looking to the selves, he spots a bust of William Shakespeare, He approaches, and pushes in the eyes, nothing happens. He frowns, and runs his hands along the entire surface of the bust. He feels a hinge on the back, so he lifts the head, and sure enough it opens revealing a button. He presses it and the book shelfs split revealing a pole. Tommy looks down, the bottom is dark, as if it was a fireman's pole to the under world. Tommy grips the pole with both hands, and swings his long smooth womanly legs around it tightly at first, but loosening, allowing him to descend into the dark cave.
Tommy steps away from the base of the pole, he can see Bruce seated at the Batcomputer no doubt pouring over the details of whatever case he was working on. Tommy smiled, Bruce had always been so focused. Tommy stared at him silently, and he began to undress himself, tossing aside his top and booty short. Revealing his undeniably sexy lingerie, the same pair he had bought on his first friend date with Bella. Tommy appreciates the irony.
Once ready, Tommy looks down examining his mostly exposed body. It had gone through severe changes in a short period of time, but it was all worth it. It was now scientifically perfect, designed solely for the pleasure of other men. One man in particular, "Oh Bruce!" Tommy calls out, his words dripping in lust.
Bruce turns, and appears caught off guard as he examines who he assumes to be his sexy partner dressed in lingerie. He stands and takes a step in her direction.
Tommy hold out a small hand, "wait, you stay right there, first I want to give you a show."
Bruce stops, and returns to his seat, removing his cowl.
Tommy smiles, and turns grasping the pole. He swings around it, lifting his legs, straddling the pole, as he leans back flipping his hair. Tommy begins gyrating against the pole, as he grabs handfuls of his generously size bust. The cold cave air hardened his nipples, increasing the pleasure he felt as he stroked his feminized body. Tommy turns his back to his one man audience, he spreads his legs, lowering his back, keeping his ass raised, he rubs his body against the cold pole. moving up and down on the pole, as if it were a giant metal cock, about to fuck him. Tommy never had any desire to be a woman, he only transitioned for Bruce. But dancing as he is now, using his body to entice Bruce, Tommy sees an advantageous quality of womanhood. He is able to let go of his ego, and masculinity, and melt into a feminine dream. It if freeing, he has become a creature of beauty, of sex. He can feel his pussy moisten.
The sight it too much for Bruce to handle, he leaps from his seat approaching Tommy. Tommy smiles as he sees Bruce come to him, after all these years, he was finally going to get what he wanted, "finally..."
~~~~~
"Listen, I promise, I'll pay you, I just need to grab my purse inside," Bella says pointing to the manor.
The Cab driver frowns, "I'm not falling for it sweet cheeks, pay up. You know there's more than money that you can give me.." He tilts his head in the direction of his crotch.
"Unbelievable," Bella says. She slams the door, and flips the cab driver off, before turning and hurriedly mincing away.
"You get back here you skank," The Cab driver yells, as Bella's jiggly cheeks disappear in the distance.
Bella rips the manor door open, "Bruce! Alfred!"
Alfred runs from the kitchen meeting Bella in the main hall, "Miss Bella, I thought you were here, you've changed, what are you wearing?"
"It wasn't me, Alfred, it wasn't me, She's here, or he is."
"Who?"
"There's no time Alfred, where is Bruce?"
"The cave, I already told you that," Alfred says confused.
Bella ignores him, and rushes for the study, yelling back to Alfred, "It wasn't me. it wasn't me." Bella quickly flips the bust of Shakespeare, and slides down the pole. She sees Bruce and Tommy in the cave. Tommy is dressed in a differently colored copy of her lingerie, Bruce is shirtless, and their lips are just inches away, "STOOOOOOOOOOOOOP!!" Bella yells, causing Bruce and Tommy to recoil, and look at Bella.
"That's not me Bruce," Bella says.
Bruce look between the two almost identically looking girls, he backs away from Tommy, looking between them trying to understand.
"Bruce, I don't know who that is," Tommy says pointing at Bella, "Please you have to protect me."
"Bruce, don't listen to her--him. That's Tommy Elliot. She's-He's crazy, he's in love with you, he killed those girls, he tried to replace me. He made himself into a girl."
"Bruce, listen to her, she's the crazy one, Hey listen lady, no one knows what you're ranting about," Tommy yells his voice dripping with anger.
"The procedure messed with his mind, his insane, he locked me up, I'm not wearing this for fun," Bella yells motioning towards her shirt.
Bruce looks between the girls, his eyes land on Tommy, and through clenched teeth he says, "Elliot. Why?"
"Bruce it's me Bella, please, I love you."
"Give it up bitch, he knows which one is the fake," Bella says.
Tommy looks back to Bruce with a pleading look in his eye, "Please Bruce I only did it because I love you. I'm sorry, please, can't we get back to before. Wasn't that nice. She ruined it," Tommy looks back to Bella with his face twisted in anger, and voice spitting like venom, "you ruined everything. He loved me. He loved me."
Suddenly, Bruce, Bella, and Tommy turn as the hear the click-clack of a shotgun cocking. Alfred Aims the large pump-action shotgun between the two girls, "What the fuck is going on here?" Alfred yells forgoing his usual British eloquence.
"Lower the gun, Alfred," Bruce commands trying to get hold of the situation.
"Alfred, I'm me, I'm Bella," Bella says looking to Bruce for confirmation.
"She's telling the truth," Bruce says, and then points at Tommy, "That's Thomas Elliot."
Alfred looks to Tommy, he approaches him, and looks him over, "I never liked you," Alfred says, and proceeds to slam the stock of the shotgun against his head, the deranged and feminized man falls to ground, unconscious.
Bella looks to Bruce, and they run towards each other. Bruce lifts Bella, holding her tightly as Alfred drags the light body of their tormentor. Bruce and Bella embrace for a while, until Bruce can feel that Bella has stopped shaking from fear.
Bella pulls away, and accepts a kiss from Bruce, "I'm sorry," he says, still holding Bella by the shoulders, "I should have known it wasn't you. I should have known."
"Shh," Bella whispers, "it's okay, I'm just glad it's over. I was so scared Bruce."
"I know, I know," Bruce says embracing the small girl again, "you need rest," Bruce gently, and effortlessly picks Bella up. He brings her up two flights of stairs, and lays her softly down on his large bed. Bella sits up, pulls her top off, and her panties down, she discards them, throwing them carelessly to the side. She lays back down. Bruce follows suit, completely undressing himself, he slips under the covers behind her, he pulls the covers around her. Bruce spoons Bella, their naked bodies exchange heat. Bella can feel the warmth emanating from Bruce's cock, it's size extend from the small of her back down to her buttocks, where it lays gently between her cheeks. They lay silently, in the nude for hours.
Bella turns to face Bruce. She looks up at him, she begins softly rubbing her smooth legs against his large muscular hairy legs. Bruce's hand gently caresses Bella's thigh, as she scoots closer to him, she leans in and they begin kissing. It's sweet at first, loving even, but it soon turns passionate. Bell throws the blankets off of them, she mounts Bruce. She pulls back from their kissing, swings her hair around and gathers it in a high and tight ponytail, she returns to Bruce. She steadies herself by placing her delicate hands on the large man's muscular chest. A familiar warmth grows under Bella, as Bruce's cock hardens in anticipation. Their tongues dance between their mouths as they kiss. Bella begins rocking her hips almost instinctively. Bella pulls away from their kiss, she locks eyes with Bruce, and she bites her lip. She kisses her way down to Bruce's groin. Bella gleefully grabs hold of her long prize. First she puts the head in her mouth, sucking up the precum that has accumulated there. After her first taste, Bella delves straight into her new favorite pastime, as she greedily sucks Bruce's cock. She doesn't bother with any teasing, or licking. She has other plans, and this blowjob won't be the main event. Once Bruce's rod, is coated with a glistening layer of her saliva, Bella smiles proudly.
Using Bruce's chest as a base, Bella lifts herself up, angling her body to perfectly align with the moistened cock she plans to impale herself with. Bella looks down at Bruce who appears to be in a haze of lust and desire. Bruce reaches out a hand, and extends a finger, Bella takes the finger in her mouth coating it with saliva. Bruce then delivers his finger to Bella's tight rosebud. The moistened finger slips in easily, but still sends a shiver through Bella. Bruce introduces a second finger, stretching Bella out further.
"Ready?" Bruce asks.
Bella nods as she bites her lip. Bella takes a hand and reaches down, steadying the rigid cock for her purposes. She lowers herself down slowly. The head slips in, "Oh my," Bella hears herself say. She lowers further down, the pulsating cock stretches her out as she descends, "Ooh my."
First it's pain. Bella's body feels as though it has reached it's limit. Bella panics, it hurts, maybe I'm not supposed to do this, she thinks, I'm not a real woman, a real woman wouldn't feel like this. Then Bella looks down at Bruce, he looks like he's won the lottery a thousand times over, his mouth is agape in pleasure, and they've barely even begun. Bella smiles, and relaxes, and her pain subsides, and is quickly replaces with wave and waves of euphoria. Bella slides down, the cock is now completely baried inside her. She wants more. She engages her thighs, lifting herself up until she feels the ridge of Bruce's cock's head reach her tight hole. Then she lowers back down, this time she's able to take the whole thing in without pain or carefully adjustment, she lets out a moan as Bruce's cock reaches a spot deep inside her. Bella's manicured nails dig into Bruce's chest as she again slides up and down, riding his pole. Bella's own tiny member flops around uselessly, as Bella works eagerly to extend the feeling in her ass.
Bruce grabs handfuls of Bella bouncing butt cheeks, he begins to control the pace. Pulling the former boy down impaling her with his thick rod. Bruce, smirks, she's taking it like a champ, offering no resistance and a large cock pounds away at her virgin hole. She's taking his full length, her wet mouth is fixed in an O position as she concentrates on pleasing her man.
Bruce thrusts upwards, and Bella squeals in joy, "Yes right there! Right there, don't stop!" Bruce cups Bella's jiggling tits, he begins kneading them, as Bella responds with a girlish moan.
Grabbing her by the waist Bruce lifts Bella off his cock, tossing her to the side. He gets up, kneeling on the bed. Bella is confused briefly by his sudden motion, but she quickly understands. On her hands and knees, she presents her ass to Bruce. Now behind her, Bruce grabs Bella's tiny waist, and pulls her into him, again impaling her with his thick cock.
Bella begins rocking backwards, slamming her tiny body against Bruce's, intent only on experiencing the full length of his rock hard cock. Her mouth is fixed in a dumb smile as her head swims in pleasure.
Bruce's pace increases, and Bella tightly clinches the sheets. Bella looks back at Bruce as he mercilessly pounds away, "cum in me, baby." The sexy image of the beautiful girl causes a further increase in pace, Bella screams in joy and pleasurable pain. Bruce's cock stiffens, and then releases a thick shot of cum inside the cock obsessed former boy. Bella moans as warm jets of semen shoot inside her, she feels her own cock dribble out a shot of cum as well.
Bruce, breathing heavily, leaves his cock in Bella's Batcave as it softens, Bella gently rocks back and forth milking Bruce for excess seed. Bruce slides his member slowly out, it pops as it exits Bella's love hole. A now empty Bella collapses to the bed, her large breasts act as cushions supporting her exhausted body. She pushes herself up, and slides off the bed.
"Do you want to use the bathroom?" Bruce asks.
"No you go ahead, I'll use mine," Bella says, moving towards the door.
"Hey," Bruce says, grabbing Bella's hand pulling her into an embrace. Bella accepts his kiss, as the two nude lovers stand in their after sex haze.
Bella waddles to her bathroom closing the door behind her, she sighs deeply. She rubs an ass cheek, but it does nothing to quell the soreness in her bottom. Bella looks at herself in the mirror. Her cascading red locks frame her cute face, her breasts sit beautifully on her chest, soft globes of flesh ending with pert nipples. Her slender, but toned arms, her elegant fingers, and manicured. All her features come together to form feminine perfection. Bella sighs again sadly. "Is this who you are?" She hears herself say. A girl? A girl who fucks men, who sucks cock. And likes it? Bella shakes her head, she leans over the sink, hands resting on the counter. She should be happy, she just had an undeniably amazing time with Bruce, but she's not. She remembers the cage, all that Tommy said to her. A sissy. That's what Bella was called. The word reverberates in Bella's head. A sissy. Bella thinks of her parents. They only ever knew her as Dick, their son. What would they say to her now. A sissy. She had given her virginity to a man, she'd let a man enter her. A sissy. Bella feels tears form in her eyes. Maybe she should return to Bruce for round two, she sure felt good during their encounter. But the thought of having sex with Bruce again doesn't sit right with Bella. It felt good, but it didn't feel right. Now she's crying like a girl. "Is this who I am?" Bella asks herself again. Bella wipes the tears from her eyes, she looks up to the mirror, she puts on a smile, "Hi, I'm Bella," she says hearing her sweet feminine voice. She frowns, and clears her throat, "Hi. I'm Dick," she tries using an unfamiliar deeper voice. Was there any of Dick left? Bella leaves the bathroom without an answer.
Bella and Bruce run into each other in the hall.
"Hi," Bella says hoping Bruce doesn't pick up on her lack of enthusiasm.
"Hey," Bruce says ignorant of the turmoil in Bella's heart, "how are you?"
"Great," Bella lies, "Hey, I'm gonna go on patrol, I think."
"Are you sure? You've been through a lot."
"I'm fine."
"Do you want me to come?"
"Bruce, I'm fine. Seriously."
"Okay," Bruce says, leaning in to kiss his sexy partner. Bella turns and Bruce's kiss land on her cheek. She smiles up at him, and walks off.
"One thing I don't understand, how did Tommy know our secret identities? He was smart, but not that smart," Bruce calls out.
"I don't know," Bella says, "we'll figure that out tomorrow." Bella frowns, she does know who was behind all her torment. And she's gonna have a word with him.
~~~~~~~
"Hey diddle diddle, time for a riddle: Why would Batgirl, the alluring female companion to Batman, visit a two-bit criminal such as The Riddler?" Leaning on the table, Bella looks to the ceiling for a camera, "Don't worry, gorgeous, they turn off the cameras whenever you Bats decide to visit us. It's funny which laws they decide to follow, and which they ignore. Makes you wonder if it's all just arbitrary"
Bella looks back at Riddler, anger grows in her chest, "It was you, it was you the whole time."
"Could we be specific about this supposed accusation, I must be getting back to my rehabilitation. The Arkham staff has been so kind to me," The Riddler says with a proud grin.
"Reflection. That was the answer to the riddle you asked me. At the school. Reflection. Linnea was my reflection. You were behind it all," Bella says trying to hold her composure.
Riddler leans back in his chair, "It's an interesting theory. But I'm afraid I have no idea what you're talking about."
Bella grinds her teeth, "You also said that the riddle Gotham wanted to know was what do I look like under my suit, I suppose that was a reference to my ..origin."
Riddler's face turns into a smile, "Your origin? Come on, let's tell it how it is, you're a sissy!" Riddler suddenly brakes into a cackle, laughing at Bella.
Bella slams her fists on the table, "WHY! Why did you give me a friend and have her-him betray me, Why try to ruin my life? What did I ever do to you?"
"It may be hard to imagine princess, but not everything is about you," Riddler spits, "As you know, your boss and I have had our fair share of quarrels over the years. Bruce, though I'd never admit it to him, is as close to a fair opponent that this hairless monkey species has to offer. Playing our game over the years has been fun, but I tire of such trivial activities. People didn't respect me, I was just the riddle guy, a joke. In short, I wanted to join the big leagues, and what better way is there than to go after the Batman's new young lover. The beauty to his beast, so to speak. In my research, I discovered your 'origin' and I must tell you Richard, I was over the moon. Why would a normal boy transition to a slutty superhero over night, and why would Bruce keep that freak around? So many questions, your puzzle fascinated me. I had to have you, to take you from Bruce."
"What about Tommy?" Bella asks.
"That psycho doctor was the cherry on top, his obsession with Bruce was all to easy to manipulate. I told him who you were, what you were, and how he would replace you. He gets Bruce, and in exchange I get you. I even gave him the name Linnea, do you get it? The Linnea Borealis, it's a plant, also know as the Twinflower. Clever, right? Anyway, I didn't think his deception would last forever, I knew that foolish repressed homosexual would eventually blow his cover, though he was very committed to the part. I just need to buy some time."
"Well your brilliant plan failed, we defeated Tommy, Bruce is safe, and you will never have me. You failed."
Riddler cackles again, clutching his chest, "Well that's the funny thing, it doesn't matter. I win either way, which is truly the sign of any good plan. You see, if Tommy's plan had worked, and he successfully managed to replace you and fool Bruce, then I would have simply picked you up from the cage. Or if Tommy's plan didn't work, and you stopped him, and saved Bruce, then you would start asking questions, and you would discover at least one of the three clues I left, which would lead you here to me. If you haven't caught on, Richard, my plan did work, in fact, it's working right now."
Bella stands up, "You are a sad delusional man, Riddler, I hope you rot in here," Bella turns away. She reaches for the door knob, but it doesn't turn. Bella knocks on the door, "Guard!" She calls out. Riddler snickers behind her, still sitting, relaxed. The hair on the back of Bella's neck stands up, something is wrong.
"You can come in now, Grundy, Hatter." Bella eyes go wide, she steps away from the door, as Solomon Grundy, and the Mad Hatter enter. Grundy has to bend over to fit in the door, and slouch to fit in the room A huge gray behemoth in tattered clothing, holding a strange device. The Mad Hatter, a dwarf in an oversized top hat, waddles in behind him. "Welcome friend," the Riddler says, "Allow me to introduce the lovely Batgirl, isn't she just delightful."
"Pretty bird," Grundy mutters in a deep, flat, gravely voice.
"Riddler, you have again impressed me with your wits, You've brought us a bat with tits," The Mad Hatter says, smiling up at Bella's heaving rack.
Bella looks around, two men, and a giant against her in a tight space, she can't win, she looks at the camera, "Guard!"
Riddler laughs, "Isn't she adorable? Now Batgirl, this will be much easier if you don't resist. What's going to happen is we are going to put that device on your pretty little head, and it will make you more agreeable. I'm sure this sounds unpleasant, but I think you may enjoy the new life I have planned for you."
Bella makes a run for the door, but Grundy effortlessly stops her, holding her by the arms. Bella kicks, and screams, trying to shake from Grundy's tight grasp. Hatter drags over a chair, and stands on top of it, he gently sets the device on Bella's head, as she attempts to escape. He pushes a button, and he body goes limp. Grundy drags her, leaning up against the wall.
"Pretty bird kicked me," Grundy mutters rubbing his knee.
Riddler turns to his compatriots, "I have what I want, I will leave, and you two will have control over the asylum, thank you for the assistance." Riddler turns back to Bella, as she motionlessly sits.
Hatter and Grundy move to the door. Grundy turns before leaving, "Not going to hurt the pretty bird, are you?"
"No, no, Grundy, we're just going to have a bit of fun."
Grundy grunts, unconvinced, but leaves.
Riddler takes a seat next to Bella, "The device has paralyzed you, but it's temporary. I had the Mad Hatter make it for me. Once it is done you will be completely subservient to me, you will follow my every command, and it will appear as those you enjoy it, on the surface. But I had him keep a bit of your original self in there. So, in essence, you will be a prisoner in your own body. You'll be able to think, but not act. You will be completely cognizant of your surroundings, but unable to do anything of your own volition. You will be my partner, Batman had his turn, and now I'll have mine." Riddler leans over, he switches a knob on the device on Bella's head, she fidgets, "Goodnight, my sweet Puzzle, you'll awake in your new life," Riddler kisses Bella on the cheek.
Bella's consciousness descend into her mind, her awareness recedes deeper and deeper. deeper and deeper.
~~~~~~
Puzzle awakes, she gently rubs her eyes, she sits up in her bed. She swings her long shapely legs off her bed, stretching. She minces to her bathroom. She gathers her long hair in a shower cap, not wanting to get it wet. She steps in her shower, and begins washing her tight body, she slowly shaves her legs, ensuring the smooth perfection her master will expect. She quietly hums as she goes about her womanly maintenance.
Returning to her room, Puzzle notices her suit has been laid out for her. She sets aside her towel, feeling the cool air hit her nipples, and shriveled privates. Puzzle sits on her bed, and pulls her tights slowly up her slender legs. Next is her bodysuit, she slips it on, the skin tight material, fits perfectly to her measurements, it gently lifts her bust, accentuating her breast, giving her near overflowing cleavage. Finally slips into her shoes, and sits at her vanity. She looks around at all the makeup she has been provided. Master is so kind to her. She smiles as she beautifies her natural features. When perfection is reached Puzzle blows a kiss to her reflection. Reflection. Reflection. Bella awakens. Deep in the recesses of her mind, Bella put all her effort into focusing. She looks through her eyes, but does not control them. She's looking at herself. Oh God, what is she wearing. The insignia on her chest answers her question. Riddler. Bella can see her hands moving as she apply mascara, but she is unable to stop. Puzzle is in control. Bella relaxes, obviously a physical response is not an option, she must think her way out of this. Bella panics, how can she think her way out of this? She's trapped in her own body, and she's seemingly been transformed into Riddler's slutty assistant.
"Oh puzzle, are you decent?" The Riddler calls out, the glee in his voice evident.
"Yes, Master," Puzzles replies sweetly. Master? Bella thinks, oh God.
Riddler steps in, smiling ear to ear, "Well don't you look just dashing," he says as Puzzles stands submissively presenting herself to her Master. She smiles wide, hoping for a good response.
"Puzzle, I'm disappointed," Riddler says, his voice suddenly turning cold, and flat.
The smile falls from Puzzle's made up face, "Oh no, Master what have I done wrong?"
"You've forgotten your mask," Riddler says as he grabs the small green mask partially concealed by a blanket, "We wouldn't want anyone discovering who you really are, do we Puzzle?"
"No Sir we don't. I don't want anyone talking me away from Master."
"That's a good sissy, Richard could learn a thing or two from you. Are you still in there, Richard?"
Bella cringes at the use of her old name, she was having doubts before, and now is not the time for an identity crisis.
"I know you're in there, Richard. That's the best part, gosh, I wonder how it feels. You must want to hit me. You must want to take that arm of yours and punch me as hard as you can, am I right? But the poor sissy can't do a thing." Riddler laughs. Puzzle joins his laughing.
Bella strains herself trying again to move, to regain control, but her body just stands there.
"Alright enough of that, it's time to eat, you slept through the entire day, you were a tired sissy, it's already dinner."
Puzzle eagerly follows her Master to the dinning room. Bella while unable to look around freely, tries to pick up as many details as possible. They appear to be in an apartment, nothing extravagant, probably a hideout, possibly one of many. Stacks of books litter the floor, sticky notes cover the wall, which no doubt contain Riddles-in-progress.
"I know, it's not the fanciest place in the world, I'm a little strapped for cash at the moment," Riddler says as he takes his seat at the table, "But we'll fix that later." Puzzles moves to take an adjoining seat. Riddler stops her, "No, no." he says, spreading his legs, pointing to his lap, "Here." Puzzle walks over to the seated Riddler, she gracefully swings her leg over Riddle's lap, mounting him.
"Is this good, Master?" Puzzle asks, as she adjusts her straddling position.
"Very good," Riddler says grabbing handfuls of Puzzle's soft ass cheeks. If Bella were connected to her nervous system, she'd be throwing up. Riddler grabs a fork, and begin eating the steak.
"Should I eat with my hands Sir?" Puzzle says after a few seconds.
"Oh no," Riddlers says setting down his fork, and poking Puzzle in the belly, "you must maintain your figure, and besides you won't need any of those muscles, so I'll be reducing your diet. Meals every other day, maybe."
"Sounds smart, Master." Puzzle says, accepting her masters complete control of her eating habits. Riddler resumes his eating.
"You know, Puzzle, I'd like to speak with Richard, who is inside of you, can you make that happen, temporarily returning vocal capacities to the other you?"
"Other me?" Puzzle responds confused, but her programming takes over, and defers to Riddler's command.
"Fuck you," Bella says, using her actual lips, teeth and tongue.
"Well good morning to you too, Richard," Riddler says ignoring the insult, "Can I call you Richard, or do you prefer Bella? I hear from my contacts at Arkham that you really don't like being called a sissy. That's right, I haven't been very careful with your little secret, soon the entire criminal underworld of Gotham will know that Batman's partner, and probable fuck buddy is a sissy fag. Oh that'll do wonders to the reputation of Batman, and of course Batgirl. Probably not long until the public knows, what will the parents think? do they want their children looking up to some sissy. Anyway, do you prefer Richard, or Bella?"
"Call me Batgirl, 'cause that's who's gonna kick your ass at the end of this," Bella says summoning all her badass-ness.
"Wow, has it been a while since you've had a cock up your ass or something? is that why you're so prickly?
Bella shocked by Riddler's vindictiveness is taken aback, especially because it brings up memories of her last encounter with Bruce, and all her conflicting feelings about it. She's speechless.
"That's what I thought. Maybe we oughta do something about that later."
Bella goes silent as she realizes what Riddler is threatening. Okay she'll place nice, "What did you want to talk about?"
"That's better," Riddler says giving Bella a slap on her ass, though Bella doesn't feel it. "I wanted to congratulate you on defeating that Thomas Elliot. I'm calling him The Twinflower. Isn't that catchy? It's like I created a new super villain, maybe I start making a practice of that. Create so many villains, and Batman is overwhelmed. And this is just off the top of my head, God I have good plans." Riddler says chucking to himself.
"Anything else," Bella asks trying not to let Riddler's games get to her.
"Not that I can think of, and in fact, I don't think I'll let you speak again, if you really want a be a woman, than you should sit back and watch how good Puzzle is. See, Puzzle is the kind of woman you want to be, Richard. She knows her place, Maybe if you learn that I'll let you have control again, maybe after seven or so years watching how Puzzle acts."
Bella Gulps, the thought of being a subvariant prisoner to Riddler for seven years, completely cognizant of her actions terrified Bella, "Please don't," Bella mutters voice shaking.
"Ah, begging is beneath you, Batgirl, I've had enough, Puzzle resume full control," Riddler says dismissively waving a hand.
"NOOooo!" Bella-Puzzle says, "Excuse me, Master, I shouldn't raise my voice ever."
"That's right, I hope you're listening in there, Richard, Now, I'm going to continue our conversation with your new and improved self, are you ready, Puzzle."
"I'll flex my sissy brain, and try to keep up, Master," Puzzle say sweetly, and genuinely. Oh Jesus, Bella thinks.
"Do you know why I named you Puzzle?" Riddler asks cutting his steak.
"Because it is a synonym for Riddle?" Puzzle answer.
Riddler sets down his utensils, "Are you getting smart with me? huh? Is that bitch still in control?"
"No, no, it's me, Master, Puzzle, I'm sorry you did not like my answer."
"It's alright Puzzle, I shouldn't take out my anger at Batgirl on you, you've replaced her anyway."
"Why did you name me Puzzle, Sir?"
"Well, it's because that's how your old self first appeared to me, so many surprises, and when all the pieces come together it's a thing of beauty."
Bella wishes she could choose not to hear this, "Thank you Master, I love my name."
"Also it's a reference to your extra puzzle piece, so to speak."
"My sissy clitty?" Puzzle asks, "It's here to remind me that I'll never be a real woman, right?"
"That's right, I'm so glad to see the programming worked so well." Riddler, moves to bite the steak on his fork, but he hesitates, "Puzzle return feeling of the olfactory and digestive systems to Richard, I want him to smell this, and hunger for it. Puzzle inhale, deep. Do you smell anything?"
"No, sir," Puzzle says, but Bella did. She smells the steak, and feels intense hunger. Because she's deprived of all other senses, the hunger is extreme, and Bella struggles to maintain coherent thought, as the Puzzle identity solidifies, and begins to rewire her brain.
"Oh dang, I got some ketchup on my finger, Do you mind? Puzzle?"
"Not at all, sir. I'd be happy too." puzzle says. Riddler leans her back slightly, prepping her to take in his digit. Parting her lips, Puzzle accepts Riddler's finger, it slides down her throat, she licks it clean, then tighten her lips around the base, and sucking it as if every inch were covered in ketchup.
"You know what, I think I got a little excess meat sauce on my mouth as well," Riddler says, looking directly at Puzzle.
Puzzle immediately response, tilting and bending slightly before planting her soft and wet lips on her master, first she begins sucking on his bottom lip, and then his top lip, she remains longer, kissing and sucking on his mouth, then she pulls back.
"Well done. And as much as I'd like to further explore your sucking abilities, we have some work to do. What do you say partner?"
Puzzle smiles, and answers by bending her head back down, eagerly kissing her Master who returns the kiss as he tightly grips Puzzle's tiny waist.
The pain of hunger dulls Bella's reaction to kissing the Riddler, and she appreciates the silver lining. Some forms of torture are worse than others.
~~~~
Bella watches her body, get in a car and drive to a bank, she knows what's going to happen, but is powerless to do anything about it. She can only sit and watch as Riddler makes her an accomplice to a robbery.
"Everyone on the ground," Riddler yells, as they enter the bank, "Puzzle fill this with cash." Riddler tosses a duffel bag to Puzzle, she catches it and skips to the front counter.
"Could you give me access to your vault please," Puzzle says smiling, "Oh and if you don't I think my Master will kill you." The clerk looks shocked, but looking around at all the innocent people cowering on the ground, he reluctantly opens the vault for the scantily clad super villain. Puzzle gleefully fills the duffel bag with cash, as Bella is forced to look on in shame. Puzzle returns to her Master, "Should we go now, Sir?"
"No, we play a game first, we always play the game," Riddler says, and then addresses the terrified room, "Listen up, I will gladly give up this money, if anyone can answer my riddle, her it goes: I migrate between Connecticut, Michigan, and Wisconsin, far from my father Linnaeus, What am I?"
The room is silent, Bella tries to focus, but even she does not have an answer, the pain of hunger is too much. From the corner of her eye, Bella sees a kid stand to his feet, she tries to scream for him to sit back down, but her mouth doesn't even twitch. The boy, clears his throat drawing the attention of Riddler.
"Do you have an answer, boy?" Riddler asks.
Bella can tell the boy is struggling to appear confident, he can't be older than sixteen. The boy faces Riddler, "I am Robin."
Riddler pauses, and then says, "how do I know you're not guessing?"
"The Binomial name for Robin is Turdus Migratorius, it's the state bird of Connecticut, Michigan, and Wisconsin, and it was first described by Swedish taxonomist Carl Linnaeus, who was know as 'The Father of Modern Taxonomy' therefore I am Robin. I don't want the money, just leave."
Riddler chuckles, "You don't want the money, what you just want to make a fool of me?," The Riddler says as his voice and anger rise, "you think you're better than me? Smarter than me?" Riddler point his gun at the kid.
Bella uses all her force of will to move, to try and stop Riddler before he murders this child. Puzzle's finger twitches.
"Actually, why don't you do it, my sweet Puzzle?" Riddler says offering the gun to his sexy assistant.
"Me?" Puzzle says holding the large gun in her delicate hands. The boy looks terrified, but doesn't move.
"Kill him," Riddler orders.
Puzzle doesn't move, she just stares at the gun in her hands.
"That was an order, sissy." Riddler says.
Puzzle doesn't move. Bella drops the gun, she turns facing Riddler.
"It's you," Riddler says with fear in his voice, taking steps back.
"It's me," Bella says, grabbing Riddler by his collar. She clocks Riddle on the side of his face, it's enough to knock the man down, but she doesn't let him drop. Still holding him by the collar Bella returns her arm, backhand slapping her former Master, she pulls him to her, lifting her leg, kneeing him in the stomach. Riddler gasps unable to breathe. Bella does not relent, fueled by anger, she throws him to the ground, and beats him unconscious. She stands, breathing heavily, she addresses the room, "Sorry about that, everyone, I'm Batgirl, I was undercover. It's all over now, somebody call the cops, and don't worry about him. He won't be waking for a while."
Applause erupts in the room, and the people stand, and begin chanting, "Batgirl! Batgirl! Batgirl!" Bella blushes, and coyly holds up a hand. She looks to the boy, who is smiling wide. Bella tries to gather herself, it's strange being in full control again, but she quickly adjusts to reality, as the crowd calms around her. She has to return to Bruce, tell him everything, and he'll make her feel safe. And she does not want to be seen in this outfit any more. Bella moves to exit.
"Wait," The boy says, running up to her.
"Oh hey," Bella says, "nice work on that riddle, you were very brave."
"Oh thanks, but it wasn't that hard. I'm kinda a nerd. Hey, I have a question."
"What's up kid?" Bella asks, she's anxious to get back home, but she can spare a moment for the brave kid.
"It's just, I overheard Riddler call you a sissy, and I was wondering if that's um, and accurate description?"
Bella pauses, is this how it will get out, should she tell the truth or lie? "I, um, well, the thing is, um, yes, kinda yes. I wouldn't use that word, but yes."
"How did you, or how do you deal with it? I mean, feeling like you're not in the right body, and stuff?" The boy asks, obviously uncomfortable.
Bella looks thoughtfully at the young boy, she squats down, at the boys level, "Are you like me?" The boy shyly nods. Bella smiles, "what's your name?"
"Tim Drake," The boy says struggling to make eye contact with Bella.
"What's your other name?"
"Other name?" Tim asks, looking up to Bella, who looks at him knowingly, "Oh. um, I've always liked Thea."
Bella smiles, she places her hands on the small boy's shoulders, "Listen, I can't tell you how to live your life, and honestly, I'm still figuring all this stuff out, but I can tell you this; life is short, and crazy, and unpredictable, and if you're riding that roller coaster, you might as well be happy while you do it. Does that make sense."
The boy nods, "Thank you, you're my hero. "
Bella's heart swells, she lets go of the boy, and stands up. The boy waves goodbye, as Bella exits the bank. She gets in Riddler's car, and retraces the directions back to his apartment, thankfully she had the foresight to memorize the path from his place to the bank. Bella rushes to his floor, trying to ignore the constant jiggling of her exaggerated bust, not to mention the fact that she's dressed like a prostitute.
Bella kicks down the door, and finds her costume, her real costume, in a display case. Riddler probably kept it to remind Bella of all that she had lost, Bella sighs glad to be free of Riddler for good. She doesn't know how much of his torment she could have taken before she lost her mind. She takes her suit, and reaches into her belt. She sets off a short range EMP, just in case there are any cameras in the room. She rips off the Puzzle costume, and quickly dresses in her Batgirl suit.
Bella considers going straight to Wayne Manor, but Bruce probably isn't there, at this time, he has probably just left the cave. At the beginning of every night, Bruce's first stop is crime alley. On the theater. He has brought Bella there many times, and although there is not much discussion, Bella knows how meaningful a place it is to Bruce. And it had become meaningful to Bella. Crime Alley isn't far from here. Bella leaps from the window, grappling to a near by rooftop, she makes her way throughout the city as the sun sets.
Night has taken over Gotham, when Bella arrives to the worst street in the worst neighborhood in the worst district of the worst city. Bella pulls herself from a fire escape, it's been a while since she's traveled through Gotham this way. Things have been crazy recently, but Tommy has been defeated, his serial killings have been stopped, and the menace behind the whole affair is now sporting a couple of black eyes, and a few broken ribs. Bella sighs as she takes her time walking to the other side of the roof. Things may actually get back to normal. Wouldn't that be nice. Bella smiles, and for a second the fear, the doubts, and her troubles seem distant. Hope swells in the young girl, filling her chest with a sense of good things to come.
Bella reaches the end of the rooftop from here she can see the top of the theater. As she expected Bruce is there, but Bella frowns and squints, he is not alone. With him is a woman, clad is a skin tight suit, leaving little to the imagination, it's Catwoman. Bella smiles relieved, Bruce must have caught her stealing, and their chase has ended here. Catwoman begins strutting over to Bruce. "Alright," Bella says under her breath, unheard by the others, "Pull out the Bat-cuffs, Bruce."
Catwoman wraps her arms around Bruce's neck. Oh god, Bella thinks, she's gonna cut his throat! Bell prepares to glide down and assist her partner, but she stops. Bruce doesn't move, instead he wraps his hands around Catwoman's waist. "Come on, Bruce, push her away," Bella says her quiet voice shaking with uncertainty. Bruce pulls Catwoman in, kissing her deeply, as her legs bends up behind her.
Bella stands up, she turns around, leaving the loving display behind her. She takes a few steps, then falls to her knees. Tears stream down her face. Her heart shatters.
The End
Epilogue:
Dick swings the door to the manor open, he barrels through the house. Alfred is in the main hall as he marches up the stairs, "In a hurry, I see, Miss Bella. May I ask, what in goods name are you driving?"
"A car," Dick says moving up the stairs, "I bought a car." Dick had spent all the money he had saved from his childhood, and most of what his parents left him, it wasn't much. But he wouldn't use Bruce's money.
"Did they have anything available from this century?" Alfred asks. Dick just grunts. "Is everything alright, Miss Bella?"
Dick turns, looking down at Alfred from the top of the stairs, "Don't call me that, my name is Dick." Dick turns leaving Alfred alone as he stomps to his room. Dick opens his closet, it's filled to the brim with girl clothes, Dick frowns. He threw out all his boy clothing when he was under the delusion he was a girl. Dick sighs angrily, and beings stuffing his least feminine clothing into a suitcase.
Having followed him upstairs, Alfred enters the room, "Miss Bella, did something happen?"
Dick doesn't respond, grabbing his belongings with haste, tossing aside anything that Bruce bought or gave to him.
"Miss Bella what are you doing?"
"What did I say," Dick shouts turning to face Alfred, "Don't call me that." Dick pauses as Alfred is obviously taken aback, he lowers his voice, "Sorry, just don't call me that. It's Dick." Dick takes a breath as he zips up his suit case, he pulls the wig from his hair, revealing his natural raven black hair. He takes the Batgirl suit from the bag he brought with him, he removes the belt, placing that in his suitcase. He throws the costume on the bed behind him.
"What ever has happened, ma'am -sir, remember it is best to think things through." Alfred says with uncertainty in his voice.
Dick stands, he's all packed. Dressed plainly in a white t-shirt and jeans, he grabs a leather jacket and slips it on. His clothing is all still in girls cut, but not the overload of femininity he's been drowning himself in lately. Glancing at the mirror, Dick still appears to be a girl, his thin, but shapely body is not hidden by his clothing. His breasts still jut out, giving him an unmistakable feminine silhouette. Forgetting his chest, his make up free face, and shorter hair, tip the scales a little in the masculine direction. At best he is androgynous. He'll have to work on that. He turns heading for the door, but he hesitates. He turns back around and hugs Alfred. Alfred slightly confused, and concerned returns the hug, "I'll miss you Alfred."
"Master Dick?" Alfred says unsure of what to do.
Dick smiles at his friend, and turns and leaves head for the stairs, "Oh and Alfred, tell Bruce that his asylum is being run by the inmates. Again."
Dick enters his new car, his new very old car. He sits down and sighs, he grabs the seatbelt, pulling it over his large chest. His breasts are not helping him regains his masculinity. Dick turns the keys, the engine stalls, Dick slams a hand on the dash, "Come on," he shouts. He turns the key again, the car starts after some gurgling.
Dick drives, making his way out of the city limits. Unsure of his destination, he glances at a road sign in the distance, he squints reading it.
Bludhaven 30 miles...
Author's Note: Well, well, well. What a rollercoaster. We have arrived at the end of this Chapter of Bella's-excuse me-Dick's life. I really hope you enjoyed this story. Tell me what you think, and any plot holes I missed, I don't think I have any. Also, tell me if you would like to see more of Dick's story. I have a few plans. Plans that extend beyond our eponymous young hero. No man in the DC universe is safe from feminization. I'm coming for all of them, I hope you stick around for that! Thanks again for reading and commenting, and everything. THANKS!
Interesting Summer Vacation Part 1
By: kokopo618
“Will! Get down here!”
I scrabbled out of my bed and to my door tripping repeatedly along the way. My dad always uses the same tone of voice no matter what emotion he might be feeling, so I may be in trouble or he may be congratulating me on my excellent performance as his son for the last 16 years, but given my performance it is probably the former.
As I am running for the stairs I can hear pop music coming from my sister's room. I don't really like pop music, to me it all sounds the same with indiscernible catchy lyrics to boot. I've talked to my sister about it she says I don't "get it" I've always looked up to my sister and she is probably right, most times I feel like I "don't get" a lot of things.
"What's up dad" I say casually, while wracking my brain for things I could have done wrong.
My dad, William Collins Smith Sr. is the very definition of a man's man he's tall, strong, confident, square jaw, short dark brown hair, he's a handy man, he knows how to do just about anything a man is supposed to know how to do. Unfortunately I inherited none of these traits from him, and I'm sure I not the only one of us that's noticed, he has never voiced disappointment of me but I suspect I am not what he envisioned when he imagined a son.
"Don't worry you are not in trouble" he said picking up on my fake casualness, "I just got off the phone with Carl Olsen, an old buddy of mine from childhood, who I haven't spoken to since you and your sister came along, anyway he is opening a lake side lodge resort and he doesn't have enough people booked for opening weekend and he doesn't want the place to look like a failure so he offered to send us up there for free"
"Wow that's awesome, are we going soon? Should I pack now?" I asked.
"Yes and no, we're going on Saturday and staying for a week but you don't need to pack the resort provides clothes and everything you could think of, no packing required."
"That seems a little strange," I say.
"I thought so to but all I had to do was put all our information in the computer and send it to them and our cabin should be prepared by Saturday, they advertise as the most all-inclusive lodge on Swan Lake."
"Okay, I'll go tell Katie." I say, heading up the stairs.
This sounds way too good to be true I thought as I headed up stairs to tell my sister, something has to go wrong. I don't like thinking this way I would like to be more positive, but I have not had the easiest life and negative thinking often seems more realistic to me. I shouldn't complain we're not dirt poor, I haven't had much tragedy in my life besides the death of my mom but that happened when I was very young, I don't remember much of her, but I am still unhappy a lot, especially at school, I'm not very popular in fact I'd say I'm actively unpopular I often think if I started talking in a southern accent people wouldn't bat an eye. I used to do volleyball and gymnastics until about 6th grade when it became way less cool for a boy to do that sorta thing, plus I didn't need to appear less manly than I naturally do. I am very small for my age shorter than all the boys and some girls, I wear baggy clothing to hide my skinniness, I keep my hands in my pockets and wear a size too big shoes to cover my dainty hands and feet, I try to go as unnoticed as possible and it works.
"Hey Katie?" I say while knocking on the door. I can still hear the pop music on in her room I can't tell if it's a different song or not.
"Yeah, come on in little bro" I walk in and see Katie reach for her phone to turn her music off, "sorry I know you don't like this music"
"Don't worry about it," I reply.
My sister is 21 years old, beautiful, and to put it nicely she enjoys the company of men, nothing I judge her for, of course, I respect the hell out of her, after mom died she took over a lot of responsibility and basically helped raised me, she cooks and cleans, and I don't think dad could do it without her, which is perhaps why she doesn't move out, but despite all her hardship she is one of the most positive people I've ever known, she is about the only person who can cheer me up when I'm down.
"So, what's up Willy," she says with a big dumb smile on her face.
I look to her side at her mirror where I can see the both of us. People have often said we look similar, we are both blonde and we have similar features unfortunately those features look much better on a girl than a boy. Full lips, a small nose, big doe eyes with thick long lashes. It's partly my fault I do keep my hair pretty long for a boy.
I tell her about the trip and the all-inclusive stuff and of course she is very excited.
"I can't wait for all the shirtless hunks," She sings.
"What about John, you know, your boyfriend?" I ask although I expect I know the answer.
"Oh he's done," she says.
"That was your quickest one yet."
"I'm going for a world record" she counters, smiling.
"Good luck with that," I say walking out the door.
Maybe this is just what I need, we haven't had a vacation in a while and I don't have much going on here, so maybe this will get me out of my slump, at the very least It should be interesting.
Author's Note:
Uh, hi there readers or no one, I've been a fan of the stories on this site for a while and got an idea for one I haven't seen on this site so I decided to write it. To be clear I am no writer, I do not know what I am doing, and I will make many mistakes along the way, but I believe trying new and stupid things makes life Interesting see what I did there, so wish me luck, anyway I hope you got some enjoyment out of this beginning chapter of William Smith's story, I know it's pretty short but the following chapters will be longer this was just the beginning. Oh, and feel free to comment whatever you want, If it's positive that's great, if it's negative I'll probably agree with you, again I am not a writer.
Interesting Summer Vacation Part 2
By: kokopo618
"Will get down here I need your help." I was already half awake so my dad's call didn't startle me too much, but I still rushed down stairs. It was already Saturday morning, the day of our trip, the week flew by.
"What do you need Dad," I ask groggily.
"I need you to take this suitcase out to the car," He says, dropping a large suitcase in front of me.
"I thought the resort provided all the clothing?" I ask.
"It does, but the owner sees this as us doing him a favor so we can keep all the clothes we want, it's mostly for your sister."
"Got It," I say bending over to lift the suitcase. I look for the handle, find it and try to lift and my heart breaks just a little when something I should have expected happens, I can't lift it, I get a better grip and still, nothing.
"Katie come help your brother," Dad yells. I can almost taste the disappointment in the air.
"Sorry can't, I'm in the bathroom," she yells back, I know she is sincere, she knows how much I hate disappointing him.
"Don't worry Dad, I got this," I say feigning confidence. I try dragging it and I still can't move it.
Dad sighs loudly, "Here let me help," He bends over to lift the one side of the suitcase while I hold the other. It is obvious that he is doing all the work. We slowly walk in silence until about half there he repeats something he's said before.
"I know you don't like hearing this son, but you need to start lifting weights or doing some push ups."
"I know dad, I'll try," I say sadly. I hate disappointing him.
We reach the car and put the suitcase in. Dad tells me that we are all set and to go back in the house and wait for Katie. I go back, Katie's still in the bathroom so I sit with my head hung low and wait. Katie comes into the doorway, I get up and tell her we need to go, she tells me to sit back down. I sit down with my head down holding back tears. she sits next to me and begins rubbing my back slowly.
"I heard everything, I'm sorry, I know you hate disappointing him."
I don't say anything for a while,"I wish I was someone else," I whisper through the tears.
"What?" She says, caught off guard.
"I wish I was someone else," I repeat louder the sadness in my voice palpable, "Anyone else, being me is not working out and hasn't for a long time."
"Everything will be fine," she runs her hand through my long blonde hair, "Everyone feels the way you do at one point or another. I sure did, It will pass." She gently lifts up my head and looks at me in the eyes smiling, "look, we are going on a free vacation, we are going to have a great motherfucking time and we are going to turn that frowny upside Robert downy....jr."
I can't help but laugh at her silliness, I just hope she's right.
"Now, wipe off those manly tears and meet us in the car." She says running off.
I wipe off my tears and head to the car. I notice Katie has opted to sit in the back with me and she is already smiling ear to ear and dancing in her seat, all the moral support I'll ever need.
"Okay buckle up kids, It's gonna be a long ride."
The ride is long and boring as soon as I start to get hungry and in better spirits we stop at a dinner in a small town. We sit at a booth and almost immediately an short rotund old lady in her mid to late 60s appears as our waitress.
"What will y'all have to drink this morning," She says with an inexplicable southern accent.
"Coffee, black," Dad says evenly.
"I'll have a coke or Pepsi, whichever you have will be fine, thanks," Katie says gleefully.
"And for you young lady?" The waitress asks, unfortunately referring to me.
Katie puts her hand on my knee in solidarity. This happens a lot when I meet new people I've come to accept it in a way, but no matter how many times it happens I never know how to deal with it. Correcting her would only lead to her embarrassment and mine. My dad being here also complicates things.
"Uh..he's a boy," My dad says, breaking the short silence.
"Oh..oh I am so so sorry I am very old as you can see, my eyes don't work as well as they used to, and.."
"It's okay," I interrupt weakly, "I'll just have a water."
"Right away," she waddles, off embarrassed.
It was nice of her to pretend it was her fault. Not that it's my fault either, I can't help how I look. We order our food and eat in silence.
"That would happen less if you cut your hair, you know," Dad said knowing full well I knew.
"I know dad, I like my hair."
We pay and walk out to our car, we get in and before starting it, he pulls out his phone and checks it for a minute after a while of reading and rereading the same text he say, "huh, weird."
After it becomes clear he's not going to expand upon whatever he's talking about Katie says, "What's weird."
"I just got a text from Carl the owner of the lodge he says our cabin is ready and he is excited to welcome my daughters to his resort."
"Wow twice in one day that might be a record." I say trying to bring some much needed levity, it doesn't take.
"That's not it, I haven't shown him any pictures and when we were on the phone I only told him I had two kids he seemed busy I didn't want to hold him up, besides most of this message seem automated."
"Automated?" I think out loud, "Didn't you say you had to enter our information into the computer."
"Yeah, so?" dad says.
"Can you check that information right now?" Katie says, catching on.
"Yeah sure," Dad opens up the resort's website and goes to his profile and sure enough, it reads Cabin Occupants: Male: 53, Female: 21, and Female: 16. "No no this is a mistake, I swear I entered you as a male, this is impossible."
"It's okay," I declare, despite all evidence leading to the contrary. "Whatever happened, happened, now we just have to deal with it."
"Well," Dad says, composing himself, "We can't go home, we are more than half way there, plus this is also a favor for Carl, we can't back out, and we can't ask them to replace your clothes, they are far too busy and they might not have the money or supplies."
We are all silent for a moment, "What if we go with it," Katie says quietly.
"What do you mean go with it?" I ask, fearing I know the answer.
"You know, go with it," say repeats picking up volume and pace, "The next town over is big enough so it has a mall, we could get you an outfit and.."
"Uh dad?" I say looking for help.
"Sometimes you have to take one for the team son, and right now It's just about our only viable option. It could work even in boy's clothing people mistake you for a girl."
Realizing this has a chance of happening I lose what little composure I had, "No no no no no viable? no no what? no no no absolutely no, no!"
I know I can't expect you to be willing to do this, so I'll tell you what, we go to the next town over Katie gets you an outfit, we'll see what you think, if you're not comfortable, we'll go back home no harm done, but you have to promise to keep an open mind, deal?"
"No one at the resort knows I'm a boy?" I asked meekly.
"No one. And no one ever will." Dad answers confidently.
"Okay, I'm promise."
Katie bursts out in joy "You will not regret this little sis, this is going to be so much fun, you're going to look so cute."
"Okay, to the mall." Dad says, starting the car.
I regret this, I think to myself as we pull out.
Half of an hour later of Katie going on about how cute I'll be, we pull into the mall parking lot.
"Okay, so the plan is, Katie you take Will and get him...situated, I'll get something to eat and wander around and we meet back here in an hour."
"Oh dad, please, you know us girls and our shopping make it two." Katie said giggling, looking down at me. I groaned.
"Fair enough, good luck you two, and Will It's very brave what you're doing, I'm proud of you."
It has been a while since he has said anything like that I forgot how good it feels, my happiness is interrupted by Katie grabbing my hand and dragging me in the mall, "Come on girl let's get our shop on!" she yells a bit too loud.
"Where to first Will?" Katie asks after we enter the mall.
"I don't know, you're the girl."
Katie ignores me, obviously in deep thought, "I wonder if they have...or if the sell..and if still..."
"Uh Katie, hello? I'm gonna need you to use full sentences from here on out."
"Yeah sorry, uh I'm gonna go find a store, you wait right here I'll be back soon."
"Okay" I say after she had already run off.
She comes back about ten minutes later, with a bag that reads "Big Richard's Big Richards Emporium" on the side."
"Whats that from," I ask.
"Uh..Big Richard's Big Richard Emporium ...duh." she tells me.
"You're not going to tell me what that is are you?"
"No, not yet. Now we need some clothes" She says changing the subject.
We walk around the mall passing by many clothing stores and not stopping at one. "What are we doing?" I ask impatiently.
"Well, it has been a while since I've been a teenage girl so I don't know what stores and clothes are in or out."
"You know the resort provides all the clothes right? when only need one outfit"
"Yeah, but if we're gonna do this we might as well do it right," she says, "Which is why we've been following those two girls around."
She points out two pretty teenage girls around my age "You are insane." I tell her.
"I Know, Look they're heading into the Gorp™ let's go"
We enter the Gorp™ and it's a teenage girl's dream more clothes than you'll ever need, hair stuff, nail stuff, panties, bras, and a lot of things I am not familiar with. I quickly become very embarrassed and nervous once I realize where I am. I'm following Katie around skittishly while she picks up some clothes and I feel like I don't belong.
Katie notices my discomfort, "Why don't you wait in the changing room honey, I'll be there in a second."
Once I'm in the changing room, I pace back and forth quickly, I close my eyes and breathe deeply trying to avoid a panic attack. I've gathered myself by the time Katie comes into the room. She is still carrying the Big Richard's Emporium bag and a large pile of clothing, more than I need.
"I wanted to give you some options." she says reading my mind.
I grab a bra from the pile, "this seems big are we gonna stuff it with socks?"
No, we are gonna use these, she reaches into the Big Richard's bag and pulls out prosthetic breasts, a Prosthetic vagina, and two containers of pills.
"Wow," I say flabbergasted.
"I know, I know, but you can't stuff your bra for a week without people noticing, especially other girls, and female clothing requires some boobage plus a flat chested female looks different than a boobless boy."
What she was saying made sense, and I trust her, "Okay, how do they work?"
"They are actually very advance, they turn off nerve connections on your chest and replace them with electronic ones on the boob, I'll I have to do is gently press them on your chest for a minute or two and when they attach you'll be able to feel through them like the real deal."
"Okay what do I have to do?"
"Take your shirt off and stand there and look pretty." She says giggling, causing me to giggle back. What a weird day.
I took off my shirt and Katie picked up the breasts and gently pressed them to my chest, and I learned a minute or two can feel like an entirety when your sister is pushing fake boobs on your chest. All of a sudden I could feel Katie's hands on my chest I thought the boobs had fallen off so I looked down to see two rather large perky breasts fully attach to my chest. Surprised and more than a little scared I stumbled backwards and with each step the boobs... my boobs jiggled along the way. Once I calmed down a bit I started poking them Katie was right, I could feel them, I noticed the my.. the nipples were fully erect.
"Why are the nipples so hard." I ask Katie.
"It must be cold in here," she explains, "here put this on." She hands me a red frilly bra. I hold it up and try to put it on for a while, until I have to admit I don't know how to.
"That's okay sweety," she says as I hand her the bra. She walks up behind me and puts it on me backwards, "I had trouble with these bastards when I started wearing them too, all you have to do is put them on backward like this, hook them up like this, spin it around, and put the straps over your shoulders like this and you're done, now you do it." She takes it off and hands it back to me. I put it on backwards, I hook it, I spin it around, and I put the straps on my shoulders.
"Good job," Katie says, clapping, "you're a natural, you are already better than I was at your age."
"Thank you," I say not knowing how proud I should be of my supposed talent.
"So how does it feel?" Katie asks.
"Well," I say thinking about how my life lead up to this point, "It provides support, my back already started to hurt from the extra weight, and um.." I look over to the mirror and see a cute teen girl with shoulder length blonde hair, and big boobs in a sexy red frilly bra," um.. they look pretty." I say without thinking.
"Don't sell yourself short sis you are already beautiful and we're not even done yet."
"Thanks" I say blushing with embarrassment, again questioning the complement.
"I also got you some blonde hair extensions by the way, you ready?."
"lets do it."
The hair extensions work real well, they feel like real hair, and flow with my natural hair nicely. I wish they took longer to put on as I am dreading the next part.
"Okay," Katie says,"let put on your Va-JJ."
"Um, can I do this one by myself?"
"Nope, sorry it requires another person." Katie says apologetically, "Close you eyes and take a deep breath everything will be all right."
I inhale then exhale then inhale then exhale. I'm starting to calm down, when with my eyes still closed Katie leans over and pulls my pants and underwear down.
"what the hell," I yell whisper, covering my crotch with a hand. There isn't much to cover. I've always had a small member, I'm pretty ashamed of it Katie hasn't seen my penis since I was a baby, and I don't want her to think any less of my manliness than she already does.
"Sorry but it had to happen one way or another." She says, "Now move your hand so I can put this on."
I move my hand, she get on her knees, she sees my one inch wonder, she doesn't say anything not that I expected her to, she then pushes the prosthetic pussy into my crotch and holds it. I thought the boob application was awkward, but this is on a whole other level. "I'm uncomfortable," I say, feeling my dick and balls being contorted into an unnatural position
"I know, me too," she replies.
"How will I pee?" I ask, perhaps too late.
"If I'm applying this correctly you'll pee out your dick and though the opening, like a normal girl, more or less, you'll see, It'll all be very natural.
"What if I get a boner?" I ask meekly.
"Just like your tits this will switch your nerve connections, It won't allow you to get boners, but it will cause you to pre-cum at an increased rate simulating a girls pussy getting wet."
"There are not my tits," I correct her. She doesn't say anything, "I won't get a period or anything, right?"
"No, I'm a little jealous, you get all the positives and none of the negatives."
"Lucky me," I say sarcastically.
Once again without warning I can feel Katie touching my..uh the prosthetic "it's on, it's on, it's on." I yell. Katie takes her hands away quickly. I cover up my crotch with my hands again instinctively.
"Here," Katie says as she hands me panties that match my bra.
I grab them, with one hand still over my crotch and look them over, "Is this it?" I ask only half joking.
"Nope, panties are just that small, well the good ones anyway." Sensing my discomfort Katie continues, "Why don't I wait outside and you figure out what you want and you'll wear it out, don't hesitate to ask for help, I'll be right outside. Good luck cutie." She leaves.
Oh boy, I think to myself, what have I gotten myself into. I lift one leg and stick my dainty foot in one of the small holes in the panties I pull them up sightly then lift my other leg and insert it, I slowly slide the panties up my skinny legs I am met with a little resistance from my wide hips and thighs, the feeling is euphoric and I am sad when I reach my crotch and the feeling is over. I check myself out in the mirror, wow this thing really stretched out. It goes about halfway down my ass cheeks and a little in the crack. I never noticed how big and firm my butt was, the panties make it look very good. They make my crotch look very clean as well, I rub my hand on the front of them and I can't feel any bumps. I also notice a cute little bow on my bra. My long flowing blonde hair adds to the image of a gorgeous teen girl. "I can't believe this is me," I say to myself quietly.
I snap out of my daze, I can't waste any more time, I might as well dig through the clothes. I notice the shirts the girls we followed in here were wearing, but in a different colors. There are some loose shirts, some tight shirts, some leggings, some jeans, some shorts, some really short shorts, and more sets of Bras and panties. the bra and panties I'm wearing now are good enough I decide. I don't want to wear anything too girly, but there is not much choice in this pile of clothes. I pull out a pair of jeans and a loose pink shirt tank top thing. The jeans are really form fitting and I struggle to pull them all the way up, my boobs jiggling all the way through, when I finally pulled them over my ass they fit pretty nicely and made my butt look even better. I giggled to myself, then cursed at myself for being so damn girly. The shirt was much easier I just pulled it over my head it was loose around my tummy and waist, but tight around my chest and it showed off plenty of my fake cleavage. I modeled myself in the mirror for a while and then I called Katie in.
"Yeah are you oka-," Katie puts her hand to her mouth. I got scared did I do something wrong? "oh my god, you're gorgeous"
Relieved, I ask, "Really? I look okay?" twirling around.
"You look amazing Will, great choice too, that outfit is perfect for you."
Hearing her call me Will was a little jarring, I did not feel like a Will right now. "Thank you, I don't really know what I'm doing though," I admitted, "So should we return the other clothes?"
"Hang on a second," She said reaching for her phone, after a second she continued, "I'm sorry, but I gonna be too hot out today for jeans, you'll be miserable."
"Oh okay I'll find something else to wear." I say, like it's no problem, truthfully I'm a little sad don't get me wrong, I'd much rather be wearing boy's clothing but I liked how this felt and looked on me. I turn around back to the pile of clothes and bend over to pick up new ones.
"Oh, and sis," Katie said with only her head peeking through the door, "Nice ass." she closes the door giggling.
I giggle. I have got to be more mindful I just gave her a great show just by bending over.
I pull down my jeans they are not as difficult going down as they are up, my boobs and butt jiggle nonetheless. I pull off my shirt thing and I'm back in my underwear. I bend over and pick up a simple white tank top. I pull it over my head, I have a bit of trouble get it over my boobs. It's much tighter than the pink shirt but it reaches all the way down to my waist, it also helps my bra support my fake ample bosom making the boobs appear larger. I adjust it in a few places and once I decide it looks good I reach back down and grab white shorts, I'm not sure they are shorts at first because they are so small, but Katie said It would be hot out today so at least I'll be comfortable. I slide the miniature shorts up my legs, again my butt gives me some trouble, but I get them on and button them up, they feel great and I look great in them, but I'm not sure how to feel about that. My thinking is interrupted when I notice how shapely my legs are, my ass and upper thighs are huge, but just before my knee my legs get skinnier leading all the way down to my dainty feet.
"You can come in now." I say to Katie.
I look myself over once more to see if I look okay. Katie comes in.
"Will, oh my god, you look amazing, perfect outfit." she says barely able to contain herself, "Are you comfortable?"
Hearing my name again was hard on me, "As comfortable as I can be in all.. this," I lie, truthfully I'm more comfortable than ever, besides in my boy clothes, of course, but I don't want to sound too excited.
"Well good, you look great, I brought you some shoes, thankfully they will go great with your outfit." she handed me a pair of small white tennis shoes and white socks, "I had to guess your size in women's shoes so tell me if they fit."
I grab the shoes and socks and sit down on the bench. Katie sits down next to me staring in awe as I bring up my shapely legs, one at a time putting on the socks and shoes. "They fit perfect, thanks sis."
"No problem, you did most of the work picking out your outfit."
I really liked that she called it my outfit, it felt like I created beautiful. I noticed myself in the mirror again and saw myself smiling wide, I toned it down a little, not wanting to appear so happy about my situation. then my eyes drifted to the two pill bottles Katie bought earlier. "What are those for," I ask gesturing to them.
"Oh, I almost forgot," she said, rushing over and picking them up, "This one will make your Adams apple shrink and make your voice sound more girly and light, your Adams apple is pretty small already and you voice hasn't deepened yet so you'll may be fine without it but it will certainly help."
"Is it reversible?"
"Yes completely, once you stop taking it, your Adams apple and voice will return to normal," She continued,"And this one increases the release of estrogen and decreases the release of testosterone."
"Oh okay," I say even though I don't really know what she's talking about.
Sensing my confusion Katie simplifies, "basically it will cause you to act more girly naturally, and it is also reversible, you should take both now and every day in the morning."
"Got it" I say committing the information to memory. I don't want to act any girlish than I already do, but Katie wouldn't have got them if it was a bad idea. I take the two pills they taste sweeter than I expected. Katie asks if I'm ready to go out because our 2 hours is almost up, I'm not but I tell her I am. We walk out of the dressing room and into the store I look around and see other girls-I mean I see girls shopping for clothes and things. I'm prettier than most of them, oh my good, why did I think that. I'm just a little nervous is all, I hope my hair still looks okay, I should have checked it. When we walk out of the store I start seeing a lot more people and I feel like they are all looking at me. I put my head down and like a scared animal try to make my body appear as small as possible.
Katie notices how I'm walking and leans over to whisper in my ear, "If you walk like that more people will stare."
"I'm scared," I admit weakly.
"I know, sweety, but pretty girls aren't supposed to walk like that."
"I'm not a pretty girl," I say not even sure if I believe it myself.
Katie ignores me, "pretty girls walk with their chin up, smiling. Use those beautiful legs of yours to take long strides, and make sure you sway your hips, okay?"
"I'll try, but I'm not a pretty girl, okay?" I compromise. Katie doesn't say anything. I try to remember her directions chin up, okay easy enough. smile, sure why not. long strides, okay. Sway my hips, done. I can feel my butt jiggle every so often from the swaying and the boobs jiggling every stride. I look up at Katie She's is walking in the same way She directed me to. She looks confident, happy, and beautiful. I can only hope I look that good as I continue to mimic her walk.
We walk the rest of the way in silence, she is usually not this quiet so I feel like I did something wrong again. We enter the parking lot and I can't hold it in anymore. "Katie stop," she stops, turns in my direction and looks down at me and I look up to her,"I want to apologize if I've been at all difficult this-this is a new experience for me and-no I'm not going to make excuses." My eyes start to well up with tears, "I know I'm not the perfect brother or person, and you are perfect and so supportive and.." I have to wipe tears off my face and I notice Katie's eyes are watering as well,"I just wanna thank you for all you do for me and for everyone and I wanna thank you for today, I couldn't have done it without you, I love you so mu-" I can't speak I'm sobbing too hard, I look down.
I hear that Katie is crying too, I look up and I can see she's crying as much as I am. She gently grabs me by my exposed shoulders and looks me directly in the eyes, "listen to me," she says through her tears, "you are perfect, and I love you too, I love you so mu-" She explodes into tears and so do I. She brings me into a warm sisterly hug. I can feel our boobs rubbing up against one another, but I don't care. We stand there embracing and crying on each others shoulders for a while. I never want to leave this hug.
She pulls away first, she looks down to me smiling, I look up and smile back, she lightly wipes the tears off my face. "Are you okay?" She asks.
"I'm better now," I say, "thank you."
We both take a few deep breaths trying to compose ourselves.
"You were right, you know, your not a pretty girl." she says.
"I know," I say, looking back down with a tinge of sadness in my voice, I know she wants me to be but I'm just not.
"You're a beautiful young woman." She says. I look back up at her and giggle.
"I don't know if I'm ready to be a girl or a woman," I say, "But I think I can be your little sister for a while."
"That will always be more than enough for me." she says and kisses my forehead.
"Now. Is my makeup alright." Katie asks.
"As beautiful as ever sis."
"thanks sis, I need it to be, now that I got some competition" she says giggling
"I surrender." I reply giggling back. maybe this trip won't be as bad as I thought.
We hear something drop to the side of us, we both turn sharply.
"Will?" dad says, ignoring the food he dropped, "Oh my god!"
"uh..hey dad" I say nervously, passively waving my girly hand. Well this is going to be interesting.
Author's Note: Wow that was certainly longer than the first one. Well, first off I wanna thank everyone who read the first part whether or not you enjoyed it. This part would have been released earlier but my cat decided he was more important so he rubbed his head on my mouse and in the process deleted all of my work, but I rewrote it better than before and learned an important lesson. By the way the model I used pictures of is named Courtney Tailor ain't she a beauty and I found the pictures through google so there you go. As always feel free to comment any questions, concerns, compliments, comments, comebacks, cornerbacks, quarterbacks, or another alteration. Anyway I hope you enjoyed this chapter of Will's story and I hope you'll stay tuned for the next one where different things happen!!! is that a good tease? Thanks for reading! Bye!
Interesting Summer Vacation Part 3
By: Kokopo618
"Will?" Dad asks again, "is that really you."
I really don't know the answer anymore, I don't feel or look like a Will. I can't imagine what I must look like to him before I just his weak disappointment of a son, but at least I gave an effort. Katie went way too far with this, and I let her go too far. He'll never look at me in the same way again.
"Uh..kinda?" Nope, wrong answer, he just looks more confused.
"Yes..I-I mean, yes it is..me..Will" Dad begins walking up to me slowly, I don't think he would hit me, he never has, but then again I've never had boobs. Before he gets to me, I look down, I can't face him like this. He gets to me, I'm staring at our feet, he waits there for a second, then raises his hand to my neck area. Not how I would have gone about it, but strangulation might be better than this. Unfortunately he doesn't strangle me, he slowly raises his hand further to my chin and gently tilts my head back up, I would have tears in my eyes if I hadn't expended all the moisture from my body a few minutes ago. He lightly brushes a lock of my blonde hair out of my face.
He breaks the painful silence, "You look.." My mind is racing a mile a minute, what? ugly, gay, girly, stupid... "You look..just like.. your mother."
Well I can say for certain I was not expecting that, I have very few memories of my mom, and the ones I do are pretty blurry, so I don't know if he's complimenting me. I guess since I'm a boy and she was a woman, at the very best it was a well-meaning insult.
"You look stunning." He says. Well there's my confirmation, he thinks I make a pretty girl, great, I'm never gonna live this down. I look up to Katie for help she gives me a you're on your own look, great.
"Uh, thank you," I say wearing a particularly uncomfortable smile. I wish I could stop having to thank people for my good looks while wearing panties.
He looks down at my chest, "Uh, how did you get these," He asks, pointing at my boobs, his finger agonizingly close to them.
I can practically feel the blood rushing to my cheeks. I cross my arms, trying to hide my generous cleavage. I'm sure I look silly, but he gets the hint, lowering his finger and looking back up to me. "Um..Katie got them for me, you know, to help me pass," I hope he doesn't blame Katie for all this. it's really not her fault, mostly.
Dad looks over to Katie, sees the bag of extra clothes, "How much did all this cost." He asks.
"Jesus Dad, really," Katie says annoyed. I giggle, should've seen that question coming, "For your information, I used my own money and what if she doesn't like the clothes at the lodge?"
"Uh..he," I correct her, a second or two late, "I'm still a male under all this," I say, gesturing towards my admittedly, girly body. Katie gives me a look that says tell that to the vagina I spent two minutes putting on you. Checkmate.
"It's fine. Really, I don't care how much you spent, you both did a great job, really, great job." He looks back over to the food he dropped.
"I'll get it," I offer. Although he won't admit it Dad's back hurts when he bends over, plus I'd do anything to leave this situation. I walk over to the food, bend over and begin to gather it in my hands. I do this for a few seconds before I blush deeply realizing what I'm doing, I quickly change my position to a squat. I hope they weren't looking or they just got a great view of my rear. I glance back at them and sure enough, Katie is holding a hand to her mouth stifling a giggle, and Dad is just looking down in awe. I quickly turn my head back, my cheeks getting somehow redder. I pick up all the food, get up too quickly from my squat causing my boobs to jiggle, note to self: do everything slowly. I throw the food in a nearby trash can and slowly make my way back to them.
"So are we ready to go?" I ask like everything is normal.
"I think so," Dad answers, using my denial approach.
Walking to the car Katie grabs my hand forcing me to slow down, once we make some distance between us and dad she whispers, "That's the first time I've heard him mention mom in years."
"It's no Big deal," I brush her off, even though I don't really know what I'm talking about, just knowing I'm not really in a talkie mood. I catch up to dad.
We reach the car, Dad opens the back door for Katie and I, we get in and so does he.
"We still have two hours to go until we reach the lodge, so buckle up and get comfortable," Dad says, buckling up.
My muscle memory takes over as I reach for my seat belt, pull it down and punch my boob, "ow," I say instinctively.
"You okay?" Dad asks.
"Yeah, I just stubbed my toe." I lie.
"While sitting down?" He says. I'm not the best liar.
"I'm clumsy." I counter, pulling the seat belt far away from my chest before locking it into place.
Apparently seeing the whole thing Katie leans over and whispers, "Real smooth, sis, real smooth."
I stick my tongue out at her, but looking the way I do, it probably looks cuter than intended.
The seat belt puts some pressure on my large boobs, but it's a good kind of pressure, it feels nice.
We pull out of the parking lot.
"I think I'm gonna try to catch some Zs," Katie declares a while into the drive. She leans over to her window and closes her eyes.
I don't have much to do in the car, I brought my phone, but without an internet connection, there is little to do and it's not like I have any friends to text. I notice Katie has tied the Big Richard's bag closed for some reason, I'll ask her later. I notice the bag of extra clothes for me, as well. I can't believe Katie bought all this, she has a job, but it's part-time most of the year, due to college, she models locally from time to time as well, I hope she didn't spend too much for just one week. I'm bored enough that I grab it and pick through it. I see a red long sleeved sweater and pull it out to further admire it, part of the sleeves are see through, it's..cute, it would look good on a girl I think, realizing the girl it's intended for is, regrettably me, I sigh quietly. I lay the sweater over me to see what it would look like, I don't have the best angle so I pull out my phone to use as a mirror, I pose a little and take a picture. It's hard for me to admit this, but I look great, really great, I'd be too shy to ever talk to a girl that looks as good as I do.
I'm looking down at my phone smiling ear to ear. "I think it looks good too, sis." Katie whispers giggling, causing me to blush badly.
Should not have taken that risk, I decide, putting the sweater back in the bag and my phone in my back pocket, still blushing.
A few minutes later I see a sign reading Swan Lake lodge and resort. "Are we almo-" I stop, swiftly cupping my mouth with my hand in reaction to my voice. Wow, those pills must have kicked in a little, my voice never sounded particularly manly, but man oh man, my voice was so light, so delicate, so feminine.
I clear my throat, "Are we almost there?" I ask, trying to deepen my voice, but it just comes out like a girl trying to sound like a man, silly. Thankfully no one calls me out.
"Yes, just up this road," Dad answers, looking through the rear view mirror at me, with a look that shows he is still not used to me looking like this, I can sympathize.
I giggle quietly to myself thinking this is the second time today he's seen me with a rear view, ba-dum-tshh.
We take a dirt road to the resort, there's no parking lot, Dad explains that we park next to our cabin, after signing at the main lodge. We pull up to the main lodge, and a voice calls out, "Holy hell, Will, is that you?" Well this just got a lot more interesting.
Author's Note:
Hey there people of all shapes and sizes, weird intro aside, I hope you liked Part 3 of Will's journey, filled with twists and turns mostly due to the large majority of the story taking place in a car...get it. Anyway this Part is shorter than the last on purpose, this is more of an interlude part, leading up to that crazy cliffhanger, I hope you are excited to read it as I am to write it. Speaking of, Imma let you in on a little secret, okay not a secret, but something I haven't said yet, so here we go, I don't really plan out much of my story, really at all, I have some plot points in mind and kind of a over aching plot, but I just write basically what I think are cool things that slowly lead in the direction of the plot. So why did I tell you this you ask, well first off thanks for paying attention and asking meaningful questions: because I think it would be cool if you people could pitch little plot points in the story and if I like them I'll put them in the story, I could credit you at the end of the part in which your idea occurs. they can be as outlandish or as small as you want, I know you only have three characters to play around with right now but you'll get more soon, I promise. But go crazy with your ideas or save them up and write your own story, It's really fun. Anyway feel free to comment whatever you want, including plot points as of now, and as always thank you so much for reading, and look out for part 4 where the author's note is longer than the story MWHahahahaahahhahah, seriously though, I hope that never happens. THANKS BYE!!
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 55.13 KB |
Interesting Summer Vacation Part 4
By: Kokopo618
"Will, Holy hell, is that you?" I hear a voice coming from outside of my car door window. It's a girl's voice, young, probably about my age, how could someone recognize me, I don't know anyone here, and I don't exactly look like myself. I slump down immediately, maybe they'll go away. The seat belt catches my boobs pulling them up harshly, I sit back up in my seat, to see a girl right outside my window, okay, maybe I do know someone here.
She gives me a roll down the window motion, rolling down the window I realize who she is, Judy Grooly, a girl I know from school. She's short and on the heavy side, a little frumpy, if I'm using that word correctly, I've seen her parents, so I know it's nothing she can help, but as long as I've know her she's never let that stop her, she is very bubbly and happy go lucky. She was one of very few people who ever talked to me at school, I liked her as a friend, but I always felt like I was wasting her time, she was friend's with a lot of the popular kids and I was.. well, I was just not.
"Can I help you, mam," I say as convincingly normal as I can.
"Will why are you dressed like a girl, how do you have boobs, and why does your voice sound like that." She asks, ignoring my act.
"I'm not Will, you are mistaken, I'm just a girl, like you, and I was born with these," I say gesturing to my boobs.
"Girls aren't born with boobs they develop them later, during puberty, but you know that because you are obviously a girl." She counters, smiling.
"Yes obviously, I was just testing you, is what I was doing, anyway what's your name? because we have never met before and I do not know you." I ask, I'm just glad Dad's inside checking in and Katie's still asleep.
"My name is Judy, what's yours'?" She asks, playing with me.
"My name? you wanna know my name? the name my parents gave to me at birth? the totally normal female name I have, that name?"
"Yes, please."
"My name is...is Will..Will-ma? yes Wilma." I say, like a completely normal person.
"Really you're 16 and your name is Wilma?"
"Yes, it's a family name."
"Interesting the Will I know is also 16."
Damn this tricky girl, "No, I'm not, I mean I am 16 but that is purely a coincidence, I don't even know who this Will character is."
"Is that why you're traveling with his sister," She says, looking over to a snoring Katie.
I pause for a second trying to think of a way out of this mess, "I was kidnapped." I declare, she gives me a weird look, "Okay fine, I'm Will, but how did you know? I can barely recognize myself."
"We went to school together, remember?"
She seems like she's lying now, "I know, but people at school didn't recognize me or remember my name, half the time when I dressed like myself, I've been called a new student multiple times."
"I'm observant, now answer my questions what are you doing?"
"Uh, that's a long story," I begin, when a voice calls out for Judy.
"I gotta go, Will, but we will talk later, and don't worry I won't tell anyone your secret, but a little advice come up with a better fake name, Bye cutie." She says, running off.
When she leaves I realize how warm I am, I begin fanning myself with my hands, and breathing rapidly. I can't believe someone already found out, at least I can trust her to keep quiet, I hope. I shake Katie awake.
"I'm up, I'm up, I'm up," she says.
"Katie, Oh my god, oh my god Katie, my cover is blown!" I yell whisper.
"Oh, I'm sorry honey, what happened," She asks, already in making me feel better mode.
"A girl I knew from school recognized me."
"Really? I don't think even I would've, without being present for the transition."
"I know right, I think she's keeping something from me, but that's not important, I don't think she'll tell anyone, but I don't think I can do this."
"You can sis, just remember to be confident, that way, you can further distance yourself from old you."
"Okay, okay, I'll try, but I need a new name, even though it's 2017 a girl named Will might turn some heads."
"I think you'll turn heads for different reasons," She says, giggling, "But you're right, you need a name, what about..uh..Wilma?"
"The goal is to have a normal name, Katie, and besides-"
"Okay girls, come on out." Dad's voice calls out to us, from outside the car. I take a deep breath I guess I'm in girl mode now. We get out, I go around the car to see Dad with a man slightly shorter than Dad and a lot fatter, like a younger Santa Claus. and beside them, is a guy probably my age, maybe a little older, He's tall, and pretty buff, he's got short dark brown hair, and he's smiling at me.
"Hey," He says to me when I get up to all of them.
I try to follow Katie's advice "Hi," I say back confidently, smiling as well.
"You certainly have some beautiful girls here, Will." The owner says looking at me and Katie. How does he know too! is this some kind of prank, I'm not the perfect son but Dad went too far with this, also what does he mean I have beautiful girls is he talking about my boobs, that is perverted and cruel, and another thing-"I stop realizing my mistake and laugh at myself quietly, sometimes I forget I'm William Collins Smith Jr. making my father also named Will.
"Yes, they certainly are," Dad says, he says it straight, but I'm sure he is a little unnerved by this situation.
"I'm Carl Olsen, I own this place, you can come to me with any questions, assuming I'm not busy," He says, laughing, Katie and I laugh politely too. He reaches over to shake Katie's Hand.
"Hello, I'm Katie, nice to meet you," Katie says, smiling and shaking his hand.
He turns to me, I can feel the anticipation of Katie and Dad, "Hi, I'm Lily, nice to meet you," I say, as confidently as I can muster, shaking his hand, looking him in the eye, smiling.
I'm so proud of myself that I barely hear Carl introducing his son to us. I am caught off guard by the son reaching out to shake my hand.
"Hi, I'm Lily," I repeat dumbfounded, because of my shock I give him a weak handshake, like the one's I've gotten from girls in the past, and there goes my pride.
"So I've heard," He say's playing off my slip up, "I'm Bob it's a pleasure to meet you." Most macho looking guys like Bob here, like to take the opportunity of a handshake to try to show off their strength, so I apprentice his gentleness with me. I realize this handshake was probably gone on too long, especially with us looking in each other's eyes, smiling.
I pull away, He goes to shake Katie's hand and she handles it better. Carl and Bob lead Dad, Katie and me to the cabin, with Dad, Carl, and Bob in the front and Katie and I following close behind. The path we're walking is very steep going down, my boobs are bouncing with every step, I look over to Katie and hers are doing the same, she sees me looking and gives me a sympathetic look, I never imagined sympathizing with my sister's boob worries. I'm very embarrassed, but I trust Katie and her advice to be confident so I keep my head up, and I glad I did, this place is beautiful there's 10 or so cabins throughout the property, a big gorgeous dock with a number of boats ranging in size, and the view of the lake is magnificent.
"Here we are," Carl says stopping and pointing to a Cabin. it's not the largest I've seen here, but it's plenty big for three people. It's got a grill, a bench and a few chairs outside. "We'll leave you guys to it, got any plans so far?"
"We are probably going to relax for a while, you know, long drive, and then we might go out fishing later." Dad answers.
"Sounds fun, you'll wanna fish two bays in that direction," Bob says, pointing, "at a place called Pakent Point, the fishing is good there this time of year"
"Thanks for the tip, you're welcome to join us if you like, I might need someone who knows this lake," Dad offers.
"Not so fast Will," Carl begins, chuckling, "you might need a son, but Bob needs to do so work first."
"Maybe some other time, then." Bob offers.
"Some other time." Dad agrees.
Carl gets a call on his walkie-talkie, "We need to go, you folks have fun, and it's nice seeing you after all these years, Will. Dad nods.
"It was nice meeting you all," Bob says, looking at all three of us, then he looks directly at me, smiling, "Bye Lily, see you around." he jogs off, catching up with his Dad. I blush a little from the attention, but hide it from Katie and Dad
"I'm gonna go grab the car to park over here, you guys check out the cabin." Dad says, walking off.
Me and Katie enter the cabin. there is two bed rooms, a kitchen and eating area, a lounging area with a couch and a lazy boy recliner, there's one large bathroom.
"So Lily huh?" Katie asks, holding back a laugh.
"Shut up," I say, giggling quietly, "It's just a random name I thought of," That's not entirely true I always thought the name Lily was pretty, it's what I might name my daughter, or as it turns out, myself.
"I'm not complaining, it's a cute name, suits you well, like a delicate flower." She says, imitating a Shakespearean actor. I punch her in the arm, "Wow, you even punch like a girl."
"I cannot win with you." I say, feigning outrage.
"Come on Lily, lets check our room," Katie, say, walking into our room. It will take some time to get used to but Lily does feel more agreeable than Wilma, or Will for that matter.
Our room is bigger than I would have thought, I has two twin beds, two large dressers with a mirror on each one, and a big closet. Katie starts going through her dresser's content, I follow her lead. I recognize some of the clothes as the ones I saw at The Gorp™ they must get some of their inventory from there. I grab the bag of clothes Katie bought for me and pull out the clothes, fold some and neatly place them in my dresser, then hang up some items on my side of the closet. I hang up the red sweater I was checking out in the car earlier, I look over to Katie she is preoccupied with her own clothes. I pull the sweater off the hanger and head to the bathroom hiding the sweater behind my back.
The bathroom is pretty large too, it's got a huge shower, a toilet and a sink with a full length mirror. I look at myself in the mirror, it's easy to forget how I look, I stare at myself for a while. I take off my tank top, despite my boob's resistance. I'm shirtless wearing just a sexy lacy red bra and some short shorts, I'm a little surprised I'm not getting a boner, or my pussy getting wet, I guess. Shaking these thoughts away I pull the sweater over my head, I wonder why I was attracted to this specific Item of clothing. At the cost of sounding girly, I have to say I look so cute in it, I love how it makes my arms look skinnier and my cleavage look great. I make a ton of poses in the mirror, at one point sticking my tongue out to one side, I really do love how I look, it's an odd feeling.
I have to pee, I haven't peed all day, the craziness of the day controlled my bladder, I guess. I pull down my short shorts, I have to shake my ass a little to get them down, I feel weird doing it, not a bad weird, a good weird, I wish I knew a word for it. I pull my panties down to my knees, it's so strange calling them my panties, but at this point they just are. I sit down on the toilet and start peeing, I'm in for a little surprise when I look down, I forgot about my vagina, Katie was right it does feel very natural, I even sat down to pee like a girl, it must be those pills she gave me.
Once I finish, I wipe myself off and stand up, I reach for my panties to pull them up, but about half way I let them fall to the ground and step out of them. I walk over to the full length mirror and check out my half naked figure, I put my hand on my pussy and start gently rubbing, it feels good, I lower my fingers down a little and start playing with the lips of my vagina, I search around with my fingers until I find what I can only assume is the clit, my clit, it feels so damn good, I start fingering myself, biting my lower lip. I wonder what Bob is doing, his Dad said he needed to do some kind of work, I bet it's manual labor, he looks so strong, so manly, I realize I'm playing with myself even more aggressively. I wonder why I'm thinking of Bob, I'm not gay, so I'm probably attracted to my own girly image, even though my eyes are closed. I let out a girly moan, and quickly cover my mouth with my other hand, but I don't stop, god my pussy is so wet. I can see why other girls, real girls, might be attracted to a guy like Bob, he's very confident, and he has a cute smile. I let out another muffled moan through my hand. He's tall and got big hands and- I hear a sound in the direction of the door, I turn, with my hand still up my lady parts. The door's open.
"Aw, that sweater looks so cute on you sis, make sure not to get any of your girly juices on it." Katie says, smiling in the doorway. Well this talk is gonna be interesting.
Author's Note:
Hey everyone, as always I hope you enjoyed this installment of Will's-excuse me, Lily's Journey. I wanna dedicate this author's note to Nuuan, They have been a great help to me so far, with writing tips, general encouragement, and great advice. One of Nuuan's stories; Project: Super Soldier was one of the first stories I ever read on this site a year or so ago, and that story was definitely one of many that inspired me to write my own, So I strongly encourage you to check Nuuan's work out, they are a great writer and a great person that I can't thank them enough for their help. Again, I hope you liked this chapter, I hope you comment whatever you want including plot points you wanna see, or any questions you have. How will Lily explain her behavior? how will Katie react? What is Bob working on? Will they win the Pokemon League? probably not, but you never know. THANKS BYE!!!
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 147.69 KB |
Interesting Summer Vacation Part 5
By: Kokopo618
"Lily? Hellooo?" Katie said, waving her hand in front of my face.
I stood motionless, like a deer in headlights or a doe, I guess, I had no idea what to do, but I had to say something, "I am um, I'm...uh...I..." Well, I tried.
"Don't worry, I'll let you finish, just clean up afterward, okay?"
"I...uh..I, okay," I say, finally. Katie leaves, closing the door behind her. I am left with my hand still up my privates, more confused than I've ever been. I remove my hand and aggressively wash them off in the sink. I feel disgusted and more than a little ashamed. I pull my panties up my legs slowly, trying to avoid any more arousal, it backfires, It feels amazing sliding my panties up my smooth legs, I guess my "do everything slowly" rule does not always apply. I pull them up all the way without getting too wet. I grab my shorts and pull them up too, once again necessitating a slight ass shake to get them over my butt. I change out of the red sweater and back into my tank top. I start to leave but I stop, catching my image in the mirror, and put my hand down my pants, I feel for my clit outside my panties, dare I finish?
No I quickly decide, I can't. I leave, dreading my inevitable interaction with Katie.
Once I leave the bathroom I consider leaving the cabin, but I know I'll have to face Katie sooner or later. I open the door to our room, Katie is back to going through her clothes, she doesn't say anything to me, so I walk over to our closet and hang the sweater back up, I sit on my bed, thinking of an explanation.
"So did you finish," Katie asks, with her back turned to me, so I can't tell her emotion.
I take a breath, "No, and I wasn't even, I was just stretching, and my hand slipped," I lie.
"You are a terrible liar," Katie tells me accurately. "Plus, I heard you moaning."
"Oh, you did?" I reply, defeated, I lower my head in shame, "I'm sorry, I couldn't help myself."
"It's nothing to be ashamed of, Lily, everyone does it, it's very natural," Katie says, turning on her bed to me.
"You don't have to call me Lily in private," I say, trying to ignore the rest of what she said.
"Really, because I can't see a Will, playing with his pussy, moaning in pleasure," Katie says.
That's fair I think, "That's not fair," I protest.
Katie ignores me, "So what were you thinking of, sis," Katie says, smiling.
"Gross Katie, I wasn't thinking of anyone," I say.
"It's just us sisters here, Lily, you can talk to me, and I said what not who, so who was it, Bob?" Katie says, smiling wider at the end.
"No!" I was thinking of him, I guess, but not in that way, "I'm not gay."
"I never said you were, sis, and I get it, Bobby is cute, a little young for me, but he's tall and muscular, and-"
"Katie, please stop." I plead.
She leans over and grabs my hand, "I'm sorry, I went too far, I know this is weird for you, but it really is natural and I want you to know you can always talk to me."
"I know, it's okay, I know this is weird for you too," I say.
Katie looks down at our entwined hands, "You washed your hands right?"
I can't help but let out a little laugh, "Yes, I did." I say, blushing.
She pulls her hand away, "Good, I put your pills on the dresser, remember to take one of each morning."
"Okay, and just so you know, just because I'm dressed like a girl that doesn't mean I like boys now."
"I know, I was just kidding, So what are you gonna do about that girl who knows about you."
"I almost forgot, I should go find her now, gotta deal with it sooner or later," I say.
"I like this new go getting attitude, you go, girl," Katie says, giggling, turning back to her clothes.
"Sure, see ya," I say, leaving the room.
I go to the bathroom to check if I'm okay to go out, I run my hands through my hair and fix it so it looks better, when I'm happy with it, I leave the bathroom and the cabin. I run into Dad getting out of the car.
"Hey, Dad," I say.
"Hey, kiddo, where you heading off to?" He gives me a weird look, I wonder which one of us will get used to my appearance first.
"Ask Katie," I say, not wanting to go through the story with him.
"Okay...and I just wanna make sure you're still okay with...this?" He asks, uncomfortably.
"I'll survive, ...honestly I'm a little surprised you are okay with it," I tell him.
"Well, to me, you are who you are no matter what you wear, and you're just playing a character, right?" He asks.
"Right," I say quickly.
"And plus, I used to know someone who..." He begins
"Someone who what?" I ask when he stops.
"Ask me later, now go have fun and be safe." He goes into the cabin, not giving me a chance to respond.
That was kinda weird, but whatever, more important things to do. I look over to the dock I see a few kids fishing off one side of the dock, and some guy cleaning off a boat on the other side, but I don't see Judy anywhere. I walk behind our cabin to the right of the dock is a little beach, with a number of little kids, and their parents playing in the shallow water, and I see Judy swinging on a swing set just off the beach. I start walking towards her, wondering what I should tell her, lying does not seem to be my strong suit, so the truth might have to do, I'll probably let her do the talking and answer the questions as they come. As I near her she gets up turns in my direction and starts walking. When she sees me a smile comes to her face, she waves, picks up her pace and walks over.
"Hey Will, I'm glad you're here, I'm going to the dock, come with me." She says, beginning to walk in the dock's direction, I follow.
"Uh..okay, but," I swallow, "It's Lily, now," I say, trying to be self-confident.
"Good for you, it's better than Wilma, at least, but I think I would have gone with Willow or Stacy, maybe."
"It's just a random name I thought of and I think it's close enough to my real name that I won't forget it," I say.
"It really suits, a blonde babe such as yourself." she says, smiling at me.
"Are you sure you don't mean a delicate flower," I say, giggling.
"That, too" she agrees, Laughing back.
I could continue to be offended by girly compliments, but whatever, the plan was to "go with it" so might as well go all the way. We make our way to the dock and sit down between the two kids and the guy cleaning one of the boats. We dangle our feet above the water, my legs are longer than hers, but I don't reach the water.
"So," Judy begins, after a while, "why are you doing all..this, are you transgendered or something?"
I don't really know what that word means, I watch the news, so my rough understanding is that it's a person who was born in the wrong body, gender wise, and wants to be the other gender, "No, this is all a mistake," I sigh, I guess the full story it is then, "Well, it all began when my Dad got this vacation for free, because he knew the owner, and other reasons, so we drove up here, and about half way, it was revealed that there was some sort of mistake and my gender was wrong, so we decided it was best that we just go with it." I take a deep breath, Judy is listening intently, "So we drive to a nearby mall, and pick up these fake breast things, some other things, and this outfit for me." I leave out some things, like my vagina, but she doesn't really need to now that.
"Wow." she says, simply
"Yeah, I know," I say, grinning, it kinda feels good telling someone.
"Wow," she says again, trying to process, "So you...Wow."
"Yup, It's been an adventure," I say.
"Well, you look great, like really great." she says, something I saw coming.
"Thank you," I say genuinely, "I picked out the outfit myself, do you like it?" I ask. I know Katie seemed to like it, but I prefer an outside source.
Judy seems a little surprised by my reaction and question, "Yeah, I do, a lot, very pretty"
"Aw, you're so sweet, thank you," I say back, meaning it, I know how I sound, but I try not to care. We talk for a while, about dumb stuff, nothing important, sometimes about me, sometimes about her, I haven't had a friend in a while, a long while, and it feels good to talk to someone. She is noticeably a little uncomfortable at first, but as we talk longer, she gets more comfortable and talks to me like she would any other friend, well, any other girl friend, but still. We giggle, we laugh, I answer a ton of her questions, and I realize I'm having the most fun I've had in years, and I have boobs, my life is so fucked up, I kinda like it.
"So I've answered all your questions, don't I get some to ask of my own?" I ask.
"Sure," She replies, "I'm an open book, but that book is written with invisible ink." she laughs, at her own dumb joke, I laugh with her.
"Okay, so you recognized me immediately, even with all this on, and you said it was because you are observant, but I don't believe you, why is it really?"
"I was nervous that you'd ask me that," she sighs, "well I saw you in the hallways at school, and I always thought you were different, interesting even, in a way I could never pin down, so whenever we had class together or I saw you in the hallway I ended up staring, and I never knew why until I realized..." She sighs again and puts her head down, "you're gonna think I'm so dumb, especially now."
"I promise I won't." I couldn't really promise that. I never noticed her staring before, I never knew anyone paid that much attention to me. I wish she would have talked to me more, we could've become friends.
"Okay, I believe you, It's just very hard to say out loud, to you, um...I had a major crush on you." She finally says, her body seemingly shrinking in shame.
"Oh, oh, oh." Well, I was not expecting that. Wow. I can't help but smile a little, I've never felt desired before, and it feels good. I don't know what to say, but I know I should say something.
"Not anymore, obviously," she clarifies, quickly, clearly embarrassed, "It was freshman year, I know that's this year, but, you know, I was-"
"It's okay, Judy, really, I'm just surprised is all, I never had any idea, why didn't you ever, Ya know, pursue me?"
"Oh, I don't know, too shy, I guess?" She says.
I can hear footsteps coming in our direction from the right, they stop when they get right behind us, "Sorry to interrupt you, ladies," Bob says.
I turn my head and look up, there is Bob, he looks much taller from sitting position, "Hey Bobby," I say, smiling.
"Hi Lily, He says, looking at me, then at Judy, "Hi Judy," He looks back at me, "I just finished cleaning and prepping your boat, so you can tell your Dad it's ready, It's the big one, over there," He says, pointing, "It's a Pontoon, may not be the fastest, but it's the biggest, most comfortable, and pretty good for fishing."
"Thank you so much, I can't wait," I say, looking up at him.
He starts to walk away, but turns back to us, "Oh, and if the offer is still on the table, I'm mostly free tomorrow, and I'd love to go out fishing with you guys in the morning."
"Sounds like fun," I say, genuinely, I don't really know how to fish, so it'll be nice having someone who does, in addition to Dad.
"Cool, just find me in the morning when ever you're ready, goodnight girls."
"Goodnight Bobby," I say as he walks away. My eyes linger on him, but I look back at Judy, after a second.
Once he's out of earshot, "You asked him to go fishing with you?" Judy asks, almost accusatory.
"No, my Dad did, what the big deal?"
"Nothing, never mind," She says.
"So," I begin, wanting to change the subject, "maybe after all this is over, and we are back home, we could go out sometime?" I ask. I've never asked out a girl before, fear of rejection and all that, but this seems like as sure as a sure thing can get.
"Uh, sorry Lily, but I'm not a lesbian," She begins, she laughs nervously, then unsure of whether to continue, "and I'm not sure you are either..."
"What does that mean?" I ask, unsure of whether or not to be offended.
"Well, just the way you were looking at Bob just now." She says, "It just reminded me of how I've seen some girls look at cute boys."
"I was not looking at him in any such way," I say, at least I don't think I was, It kinda just happened, I was on auto-pilot.
"You called him Bobby." She says.
"No, I did not," I say. I would not say that.
"Twice."
"I don't think I did, and even if I did, It's just Katie getting in my head, she called him that."
"Sure, but you also gave him a great view of your boobs, looking up like you did."
"I just got these," I say, groping myself, "I don't know how to avoid that." I didn't even realize I was doing that.
"Okay, whatever you say," Judy says, giving up.
"I'm serious," I say, maybe a tad too defensively, "He's is just some boy, just some dumb boy," She gives me a funny look, "Oh god, what did I do this time?"
"Well, the way you said that, I don't think boys call other boys boys, and I really don't think boys call boys dumb boys." She says.
I take a second to try to understand, "I've never heard of that rule, but fine whatever, he's just some guy." she gives me another look.
"See, even when you say that you sound like a girl denying that she likes a boy."
"I'm done, I can't win today."
"Sorry." She says, and I can tell she means it.
"I don't blame you, I know I sound a little girly...okay a lot girly, but this is all so new to me, maybe I like being looked at for once, even if it's a guy."
"Well, looking like the way you do, you better get used to attention from guys and hope they are as nice as Bob."
"Thank you not telling anyone about my...thing," I look around, it's gotten dark since we came out here, the kids that were fishing are gone, "We better return to our families, It was really great talking, I hope we can do it again."
"Anytime, Lily, it was great meeting you." We get up and hug, although I'm taller, I can feel our boobs touch, I'm surprised I don't get aroused. The hug is warm, just two girl friends hugging. We separate and walk back to shore, we walk to my cabin, say our goodbyes. Judy continues, I make note of where her cabin is, just up the road from mine. I can hear faint talking from the inside of my cabin. I walk in, Katie and Dad are playing cards at the Table.
"How'd that go," Dad asks, as I enter.
"Good, really good actually, she's not gonna tell anyone and I think I made a friend."
"That's great," Katie says, "we were just going to head outside, and sit for a while before bed if you'd care to join us."
"Sure," I say. Katie stands up and walks out, Dad follows her, then stops
"Grab something to eat, I'm sure you're hungry." He says, before walking out.
I look around, see a bunch of bananas, grab one, and walk out. Katie and Dad are sitting in lawn chairs, already talking. I find a chair and sit down behind them, I take my time peeling my banana, it's not too ripe, just how I like it. I notice the two kids that were fishing off the dock earlier, are sitting on their cabin's porch, it's just opposite of us. They look like 12-year-old twin boys, but I'm terrible at guessing ages. One punches the other and points in my direction, I look behind me and see nothing of interest. it takes me a while, but I realize they see my banana and are waiting for me to eat it. I used to avoid bananas at school because of the obvious dick sucking jokes that would ensue. I'm too tired to care, I might as well have some fun with them I decide. I fully peel the banana and bring it to my mouth, making sure Katie and Dad are not looking. I give it a long lick along the "shaft", then and put as much as I can down my throat, and take it out, I lick and suck the banana for a while, they are really enjoying my show, but I'm getting tired, and don't wanna appear like too much of a crazy person. I take a bite. I feel a tap on my shoulder, I turn and Katie is there smiling down at me. I've been caught, again, she must have got up and I didn't even notice, I was too into it, how long has she been watching. She gives me a motion telling me to follow her inside, she walks in, I get up to follow. It really is just one thing after the other today, well, that's what makes life interesting.
Author's Note: Hey everyone, I apologize this was supposed to be released yesterday, but stuff happened so here it is now. It's pretty crazy this is still day one, right? By the way, writing this I realized I named the main character Will Smith, like the actor, if you noticed that, congrats, It was not intentional, I'm dumb. One of the worst things is reading a story you enjoy, and suddenly without warning its stops and the author moves onto something else or just quits entirely, so I want you to know I will not stop until I'm done, you have my word. So, as always, feel free to comment any questions, concerns, plot holes, and plot points you'd like to see, I'll always respond. Thank you so much for reading, and sticking with my crazy story. THANKS BYE!!!
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 74.02 KB |
Interesting Summer Vacation Part 6
By: Kokopo618
"Lily," Katie begins, as I enter the cabin, "While I appreciate your determination, your form was all off."
"What?" I say I didn't expect her to say that, plus ...I thought I did a pretty good job.
"You were using your teeth a little too much and not focusing enough effort on the "head", the most sensitive part."
"I was just having some fun with the boys opposite us, not auditioning."
"I know, I'm just messing with you, but I said you could always talk to me, so whats up."
"Well, when I was talking to Judy she was a little uncomfortable for a while, but ended up treating me like a normal ...girl, and I-I liked it, then Bobby came over and he looked at me like I was-like I was the most beautiful girl he'd ever seen, and I-I liked it," my eyes start welling up, "I like being pretty, I like being desired, I like being ...girly, am I a freak?" I look up to her with tears in my eyes.
Katie pulls my head into her breasts, and sways back and forth, "No, no you are not. Everyone likes all those things."
"Girls, maybe," I say back.
"No, everyone, do you know how many times I've been asked out by lesbians? a lot, and it feels good, it's an ego boost, it's the same for guys."
"So, I'm not gay?"
"I don't know, that's something you have to figure out for yourself, but you know Dad and I will love you no matter what."
"I know." I don't think I'm gay, I think this girl thing has just gone to my head slightly.
"Look," Katie says, pointing out the window. I pull away from our hug and look over, Bob is out there on the bench talking with Dad.
"I wish I could be friends with Bob, he's really sweet," I say with my eyes still on him.
"Who says you can't," Katie says.
"Well he's a boy and I'm uh..kinda a girl," I say.
"Boys and girls can be friends, look I'll get Dad to go to bed and leave you two alone, to privately build a friendship," Katie says, with a mischievous smile.
I look back out the window at Bob, even the straightest man would have to admit that boy is good looking, "I don't know."
Not going to take no for an answer Katie grabs my hand, and pulls me to the bathroom, "You're doing it, but first..." She leaves me in the bathroom, and comes back with some kind of small tube, "this is lip gloss, here put it on." Katie says, handing it to me. I've seen girls apply lip gloss in movies and TV, so I give it my best guess, I even do the lip pressing thing to spread it evenly.
"Great job, I'll show you more makeup stuff later," Katie says, leaving to put the lip gloss back.
I did do a great job, my already kissable lips look downright irresistible, I make a few kissy faces, trying to fight the urge to actually kiss the mirror.
"You are ready." Katie says, sneaking up on me, "I'll get Dad to bed and you get out there before Bob leaves."
"Okay," I say as she leaves. I adjust my hair, and my boobs in my bra a little, and try to psyche myself up. I hear Dad come in he yells goodnight to me assuming I'm in bed, I yell goodnight back. Katie is still out there with Bob, probably making sure he doesn't leave. I get to the door and take a deep breath, and put on a smile, I'm very excited and a little nervous I hope I don't make too much of a fool out of myself. I walk out.
Bob stops what he is saying to Katie and looks over to me, "Hey Lily," he says.
"Goodnight kids," Katie says, with a smile on her face, and leaves.
"Goodnight Katie," Bob says, without taking his eyes off me.
I blush a little but keep my head up as I walk over and sit right next to him on the bench.
"Lily, You look amazing, if you don't mind my saying." He says, turning his head, looking me up and down.
I giggle and blush, "I don't, and you don't look too bad yourself." I think I've heard that line in a movie somewhere, but I don't care it's true. I didn't notice earlier or maybe I didn't want to notice, but he really is gorgeous. Friends can think each other are attractive, that's normal.
There's an awkward silence of us staring at each other for a while, "So, do you play any sports?" Bob asks, looking in my eyes, I'm a little surprised he can manage to be such a gentleman with my breasts on full display.
"I used to play volleyball and do gymnastics, but it's been a while, I doubt I can even touch my toes now," I say, getting an idea. This is going to freak him out, I get up and reach down for my toes, this time I know exactly what I'm doing and I like it. I touch my toes, linger for a while, then bend back up and sit back down, "Never mind, I can, you try." I say, grinning.
Once he gets over what he just saw he says, "I don't know, I don't think I'll be able to."
"Oh come on," I say, "please, don't make me beg."
"Okay," he says, enjoying the attention. he bends over, I lean over and bit my lower lip, he's got a cute tight butt of his own.
"See, I can't," He says sitting back down, "I guess girls are more flexible than boys."
"I guess so," I say, laughing internally, "do you play any sports?" I ask.
"Yeah, football, wrestling, and I used to do baseball, honestly I prefer just working out in the gym."
His tight short sleeved shirt is showing off his bulging muscles nicely, I bit my lip again, "is that how you got these?" I say pointing to his huge arms.
He laughs, a little embarrassed, "Yeah I guess so."
"Can I-uh, can I.," I say, looking down at his arm.
"Touch?" he asks.
I nod my head, still biting my lip, I can taste my gloss, it's sweet.
"Yeah, sure." he says, blushing slightly.
I lightly grab his bicep, my hand is so small by comparison, I can tell he is flexing, trying to impress me, I can feel myself getting wet. I grab it harder, it's rock solid, this guy could really throw me around if he wanted. Now, this is something friends do not do.
Realizing, I don't know how long I've been groping him, I pull my hand away, and look away embarrassed, we both blush, but our eyes find each other again.
"I should probably get going, don't want anyone to worry," Bob says, looking in my eyes.
"Yeah, me too," I say, looking into his eyes.
Neither of us makes a move to leave.
"Goodnight Lily,"
"Goodnight Bobby,"
We still don't move, our faces are close, our lips are close. I get a little scared, I hope he doesn't kiss me. I bet his lips would be soft, they look the part.
He finally gets up and begins walking away, remaining eye contact for as long as possible. I sit alone, grinning to myself, I would like to say I was on auto-pilot, that I didn't realize what I was doing, but I can't use that excuse anymore, I wanted Bob to like me, to look at me like he does, like I'm the only person in the world, the only girl in the world and I want him to feel the same way I do. Hell, I'm only going to be a girl for a week, might as well savor the experience. I sit for a while, reflecting, but It's getting cold, so I walk in.
Katie is sitting on the couch, "So did you make a new friend." She whispers, not wanting to wake Dad.
"Honestly, I'll think I went a little too far," I say, I mean, it felt great in the moment, but now I feel a little ashamed.
"Yeah I can see what you're saying, cards on the table, I was watching through the window the whole time," Katie says, smiling, looking guilty.
"Katie, that was supposed to be a private friendship building." I groan, realizing that's not a thing.
"I know, I'm sorry, I couldn't help myself," Katie says.
I take a seat next to her, "Near the end there, I thought he'd ...kiss me." I say, whispering even quieter at the end.
"How would that make you feel?" Katie asks.
"I don't know. Now the thought grosses me out, but in the moment, I don't know, I was scared, but also a little excited, I really don't know how I would have reacted."
"I'm surprised he didn't, you gave him some pretty strong signs out there."
I blush, "I know, I just got so caught up in the moment, I think, I need to tone down the girly stuff."
"Whatever you're comfortable with." Katie says, "I don't wanna press you any further than I already have."
"I just don't wanna lose myself, Ya know, I don't wanna forgot who I really am."
"I understand," Katie says. I know she was excited to have a little sister and I hate to disappoint, but I can't be someone I'm not.
"Ugh, It's gonna be so awkward tomorrow," I say remembering I told him he could come fishing tomorrow.
"Why?"
"I kinda invited him to go fishing tomorrow," I admit sheepishly.
"Well, we could just go without him, pretend we forgot," Katie says, trying to give me an out.
"No, I made a mistake, I'll deal, besides we need him, Dad doesn't know this lake, and Bobby does." Katie gives me a weird look, "Did I call him Bobby again," She nods, "Dammit."
"That's very mature of you, Lily, just give him no signs of interest and you'll be fine."
"Can I be honest?" I ask I know she'll say yes, I just wanna stall what I'm about to say.
"Of course, you know that." she says, quickly.
"I don't know if I can avoid being feminine in his presence, I know I'm "mature" now but, I love the feeling, it's so intoxicating, and he is very charming."
"You can be feminine, just don't fall in his lap, literally or figuratively, look sis, with a guy like Bob you probably aren't the first girl to fall for his charm, he might think he has a sure thing here, just show him your not interested, and besides he won't try anything with Dad there."
"I'll try..." I say, thinking of Bob, I hope I can resist my urges.
"Well, I'm going to bed, goodnight Lily."
"Goodnight, Katie." It's pretty late, I didn't realize Katie had changed into some sweatpants and a big T-shirt for bed. I follow her into our room. I can't sleep in what I'm wearing so I look through my dresser. I find some loose sweats and a gray tank top. I pull my white tank top off and unhook my bra, I put on the gray top, it's much easier without the bra. I pull my shorts down with a little resistance from my ass and pull the sweatpants up. It's a little cold, and I can see my nipple poking out under my top. (1) Katie is already in her bed, I turn off the light and slip into my bed. I drift off thinking of tomorrow, and Bob.
----------------------------------------------------------------------------time-------------passes--------------------------------------------------------------------------
"Wake up, Lily," Katie said, in a sweet airy voice.
"What time is it," I say back, in groggy monster voice.
"Just before 8." Katie says, "get up and take a shower."
"Okay." I say, not moving at all.
"By the way, I never knew you spoke in your sleep."
I sit up in bed and turn to her, "It's news to me too," I never shared a room with anyone so I didn't know anything about how I slept,"What was I saying."
"you just repeatedly said; Bobby." she said moaning exaggeratedly.
"Fuck me, really?"
"You said that a lot too." she said struggling to keep a straight face.
I threw my pillow at her. at least now I know I wasn't moaning a boys name in my sleep, "Don't screw with me like that."
"A pajama pillow fight? I thought you were toning down the girly stuff." Katie giggles, throwing the pillow back at me.
I raise my hand to throw the pillow back at her, but she runs out the room and closes the door. I get up slowly, I'm more tired than I expected, but that is understandable after the day I had. I can't believe what happened last night, it was like I was a different person, freaky. I do not look forward to seeing Bob, he's a nice guy and all, but I really gave him a wrong impression of who I am. I walk over to my dresser and fumble around through it, I really don't wanna wear anything too girly, I pull out a simple white short sleeved T-shirt and some jeans, I also grab black panties and a black bra, I wonder if I'll ever get used to grabbing bras in the morning, I doubt it. I walk out of the room and turn to the bathroom.
"Lily, the blue towel is mine and the white one is dads'," Katie yells out with cereal in her mouth.
"Got it," I yell back, my voice is a little deeper than yesterday, I gotta remember my pills. I walk into the bathroom, I really don't wanna forget so I run back into my bedroom and take a pill from each container, and swallow, wow I forgot how sweet they taste, like candy, I kinda wanna take another. I return to the bathroom and set my clothes on the side of the sink. I look at myself in the mirror and take a deep breath, it really did not take much effort to make me look like a girl, a very pretty girl. I sigh, I don't know if I can live like this for a week, the first day felt like it lasted so long. I take off my shirt and pull down my sweats, I look back in the mirror and see a sexy, busty, teen girl in her panties, a few days ago I'd jack off to an image like that, but now, I don't know, I'm not feeling it.
I pull down my panties and turn the shower on, I quickly jump into the shower, that was a mistake, the water is very cold and my nipples respond accordingly. I cover my breasts with one arm and turn the heat on with the other. Once the water is warm enough, I look around for shampoo, I see two shampoos, one that looks similar to the one I used at home and a pink one with a girly name. I should probably use the girly one to stay in character or whatever. I reluctantly pick up the girly shampoo and squirt it into my equally girly hand. I run it through my hair and my scalp, I have a lot more hair than I usually do thanks to these hair extensions, I wonder if it's fine to shower with these, probably, but I don't know, I'm sure Katie would have told me if it wasn't, it feels and looks like normal hair so I'm sure it's fine. After I thoroughly wash my hair I rinse it off under the water. I don't use conditioner normally, but I'm pretty sure girls do, so I grab the bottle and put some in my hand, I haven't seen conditioner in a while, I am surprised to see it's a thick white goo type thing. I run it through my hair, it feels good, I might have to start using this stuff. I think you're supposed to keep it in your hair for a while, so in the mean time I grab a bar of soap and begin getting it soapy in my hands. I can't help but be a little excited for this part, I rub the bar on my chest, it really turns me on, but I'm rubbing boobs so that makes sense. I rub the soap on my entire body. Once my body is sufficiently soaped up I place the soap down and move back under the water. I wash the soap off my body and the conditioner out of my hair. I put a slight focus on my boobs because they are very sensitive, and feel great, I even sneak a finger to my clit and play with around with it until the shame kicks in and I stop, washing my hands off. I think I'm done, I feel like I'm new to showering because everything is so different. I step out.
I look at the towels, Katie said the blue and the white ones were taken, so that leaves the pink one. Great, this toned down girlishness is getting off to a bad start. I grab the towel and dry off. It is much harder to dry off my hair with so much more of it, so I wrap the towel around my hair like I've seen girls do in movies. I grab a toothbrush, a pink one, that I assume is mine as well and brush my teeth, I grab some girl deodorant and apply it to my hairless armpits. What little puberty I have experienced so far has not yet gifted me any hair, no arm, pubic, chest, or arm pit hair. Fortunate for my disguise, unfortunate for my manliness going forward. With the shampoo, conditioner, and now deodorant, I smell as girly as I look.
I reach for my bra and put it on using Katie's method, I am thankful for the support, I know they look good, but I wish I had smaller boobs, first world problems, I guess. I grab my panties and slide them up my legs, I kinda wish I could wear panties all the time, they are much more comfortable than my usual underwear, although that would probably be a different story when I have a dick and balls. I was always skinny, but I never thought of my body as girly, but I don't think I'll ever see it as anything but after this. I grab my shirt and put it on, it feels about two sizes too small when I reach my boobs, but once I get over them it is comfortable enough, it has a right breast pocket I didn't notice before, it's probably just for show anything I would put in there would look silly with my boobs. I reach for the jeans and step into them, I'm surprised I don't break into a sweat putting them on, much tighter than I expected, and my butt really does not want these things covering it, but I manage to pull them all the way up and button them. I look in the mirror, my belly is slightly exposed, I will never understand women's clothing. The outfit is not nearly as androgynous as I would have hoped, the girlishness sneaked up on me. I take my towel off my hair, my hair has a slight curl that looks very good, I look very good if I'm being honest, I can't tell if that's a brag or not. I see the lip gloss I used last night, I thought Katie put that back, but I guess not. I have a strange urge to put it on again, most girls my age wear full makeup so it would be weird if I didn't. I apply it, after seeing the results I kinda regret it, but too late, I put it in my pocket. I look at the mirror, I think I'm ready (2), I walk out.
"I didn't realize how much less bathroom time there would be with two girls," Dad jokes. I laugh, a little ashamed of my already girly behavior. Dad walks into the bathroom. Katie is sitting at the kitchen table, I sit opposite of her.
"Looking good sis," She says, looking up from her phone, then sniffing, "Did you use the girl shampoo and conditioner?"
"And deodorant," I add, "Are you proud of me?" I say sarcastically.
"Very," she answers non-sarcastically, "Jeans was a good choice the morning is going to be a little cold, you might even want a jacket."
"Nah, I'll be fine, and thanks a lot for the towel and the toothbrush, you are not helping with my girly problem."
"Hey, you are the one who assumed the pink toothbrush was yours."
"Is it?" I ask knowing the answer.
"Well, of course, but no one color is girlier than another, I think you are projecting." She retorts smirking.
"Whatever," I say getting up and pouring a bowl of cereal.
"Have you ever considered going all in with the girly stuff, I'm sure It'd be a lot of fun and something you'll never get to experience otherwise."
"I did and last night happened."
"Whats wrong with last night, you made a friend is all?"
"I almost made a boyfriend," I correct her, "I almost lost myself, I can't be something I not."
"But what if you are..."
"What if I am what?"
"Nevermind," She says, and then is quiet for a second, "I just want you to be happy and that was the happiest I've seen you in a long while." She gets up and walks into our room. That really shook me, it was the happiest I've maybe have ever been, I'm a little embarrassed she noticed. I look over to our room, she closed the door, I hope I didn't upset her too much. I should go apologize, I walk over to our room and open the door.
"Hey, did you notice I put on the lip gloss again?"
"Yes, why did you?
"Because I like how it looks and feels," I say honestly, blushing.
"I think the suddenness just freaked you out a little, take on the girly stuff slow, one at a time and you'll be fine, I promise," Katie replies smiling.
"I trust you, it's just a little scary how much I enjoy it."
"Every boy would react the way you are, you just have the privilege to experience it," Katie says.
"I'm sure you're right." I don't think that's true, I think most guys would be freaking out more than I, and others would probably be constantly fondling themselves, but I don't wanna argue with her.
I hear Dad getting out of the bathroom and I leave the room to see if we are ready to go.
"Katie told me Bob is coming with us, right?" Dad asks me when he sees me.
"Right," I say and I can hear my voice has changed since I took my pills, not the best time for that, but whatever.
"Well, I gotta set up the fishing poles and check out the boat, so you or Katie go find him, I think I saw him at the beach, and get ready to go." Dad leaves.
I better go find him. I tell Katie what I'm doing and leave the Cabin, I walk halfway to the beach when I hear someone coming from the right of me.
"Lily, hey, good morning," Judy says, catching up with me.
"Good morning, Judy, whats up?"
"Nothing, what are you doing?"
"I'm getting Bobby, for fishing."
"Oh that's right, you are going to have to tell me everything girl, I need extensive details."
"Hopefully it will be boring," I say, looking over the beach. I see Bobby pulling a canoe into shore, he's shirtless, wearing swim trunks.
"He's something ain't he?" Judy asks, staring as well.
"He certainly is," I have to say honestly, I'm impressed, he looks good.
He sees us and walks over.
"Hi girls." He says, "is it fishing time?"
I'm surprised he's not acting awkwardly because of last night, he seems even more confident, I guess I did give him a lot to be proud of.
"Yeah, it's time, you ready?" I say.
"Yes, let's go." He says, then reaches for his back pocket and pulls out a shirt, and begins putting it on. I'm a little disappointed, not in a gay way, I've just always been weirdly obsessed with really muscular guys like Bobby, guys in superhero movies have always interested me, maybe because it's something I'll never have. When the shirt covers his eyes me and Judy look at each other, and smile.
"Well, you two crazy kids have fun," Judy says, leaving.
I blush a little, she said that like this was a date or something, "She's crazy." I say.
"She's ...different." Bob says back, I giggle at his accurate description, "So have you ever fished before?"
"A little. When I was a kid, I don't remember anything though." I don't remember the last time I fished or if I ever did.
"That's fine, I've taught a lot of people, it's very easy, a lot of waiting."
"Well good, I can wait with the best of them," I say, he laughs.
We walk up to the dock, talking the whole way, I can't believe I was so scared, everything is going fine, and neither of us has brought up last night. We get to the boat and Katie and Dad are already on waiting for us. Bob jumps on first and holds out his hand for me, I don't wanna grab his hand, but the boat is tied to the dock and is drifting back and forth, plus my center of balance isn't what it used to be, so I grab his hand, and he helps me board, I can feel the power in his arm, and at the same time the gentleness he handles me with. Katie is sitting behind and to the left of the captain's chair, on a couch, I take a seat next to her. Bob jumps off the boat, unties us from the dock and jumps back on, his weight rocking the boat. Dad starts the boat and we are off. God, I hope this is not interesting.
Author's Note:
Sorry about the wait, I'm a terrible person. I don't have much to say, so as always feel free to comment questions, critiques, plot lines you'd like to see, and any fuck ups I didn't notice. THANKS BYE!!!
"Lily!" Katie yells I can barely hear her, the boat's motor is very loud, I scoot closer to her.
"What?" I ask at a normal volume.
"What were you and Bob talking about?" She asks, eager for the nonexistent juicy details.
"Nothing, I think I overreacted, we both acted normally I think we're friends," I say, hopefully JUST friends.
I look over to Bob. He is standing up, fighting the wind, next to Dad pointing him in the right direction. They look like a father and a son, a much better son than I ever was, or am.
I turn back to Katie and whisper, "Hey we should stick together back here, I don't wanna interact with Bob any more than I need to."
"Of course," Katie replies with a smile that does not reassure me.
We stop suddenly, the inertia almost causing me to fall off my seat. Dad points to the front of the boat and says something to Bob. He turns in our direction. "Your two poles are back there with some bait, and we need to throw the anchor over, got it?"
I nod, Katie has already gotten up and picked out her pole, I walk to the back and see she has left me with a pink pole, I give her a look.
"What, I happen to like red," She says, admiring her pole.
I see the anchor and bend over to lift it. While I can lift it, it quickly becomes apparent that I will not be able to throw this without hurting myself or the boat. Katie, noticing my struggle, comes from the side and helps me throw it overboard, we both let out girly moans of exhaustion.
We bend over, breathing heavily in fatigue, Katie catches her breath, "Girl power," She says while flexing. I giggle.
"Nice job, girls," Bob says, from behind us.
"That was the easy part, now we gotta catch all the fish we just scared away," I say standing up, turning towards him, smiling.
"Well, that's what I'm here to teach, is this yours?" Bob says gesturing towards my pink pole.
"Yes, it is," I say as confidently as I can.
He walks to the right side of the back of the boat and I follow, "It's really simple, all you gotta do is hold down this button, cast it, let some line out, and reel in a bit and you're done." He proceeds to demonstrate, I pay close attention not wanting to have to go through this again. The hook makes a small splashing sound and he reels it back in, handing it to me.
"Thanks," I say, glad it's over, I go to cast it.
"Wait, you need bait first," He says, smiling at my mistake.
"Oh, right," I say, embarrassed. He turns and opens a container full of worms. I shudder, they are all crawling and being all gross.
"It's okay," Bob reassures me putting a hand on my shoulder, "They are pretty creepy, but they won't hurt you, and I'll do this first one for you." He grabs a long one and splits it in half with his fingers, causing me to flinch.
"Okay," I say, my voice frail in fright.
Bob reaches for my pole, directing me to hold it steady, he puts the worm on the hook, I'm impressed with his lack of fear, but he's probably down this a million times. "I can always do it for you if you can't," Bob offers.
"No, I can do it." I hope I can, I can't have Bob coming back here so often. I don't want to appear like a helpless little girl.
"Well, now you can cast," He says stepping away.
I turn my back towards him and cast, I slam the hook on the water way too close to our boat.
I turn my head back towards Bob, "It's harder than it looks," I say, smiling at my own stupidity.
"It is," He says coming closer, "Here." He comes up close behind me, gently placing his big hands on my wrists, I can feel his head resting lightly on mine, I can feel him all over my back, he is very warm, I can feel his phone poking my butt as he slowly guides my cast. We send the hook pretty far out.
He slowly takes his hands away caressing my arms, and steps away. "Are you good?"
"I think I can manage now, thanks again," I say looking back up at him.
"No problem, it was a pleasure," He says walking to the front of the boat.
Well, I'm glad that's over, his body heat caused me to get a little wet, and I can't help but crave that feeling. I look over to Katie, she gives me a thumbs up and winks. I look to the front, Dad and Bob are fishing off opposite sides. I lay a finger on my fishing line to better feel for a bite.
We fish for a while, Katie catches a few small fish none of which we keep, Bob, catches 3 big fish all of which we keep, Dad catches and keeps 4. I catch nothing. I'm a little glad I haven't, for one I do not want to put another worm on this thing, and I don't know how to get the fish off the hook.
"Are you getting any bites, Lily?" Katie asks.
"Here and there, not a lot," I say back.
"HOLY SHIT!" Bob yells I'm surprised he swore in front of Dad, I look back, Bob's pole is bent down sharply, He's got a big one. Dad turns and drops his pole and reaches for a net.
"Can you get it, son?" Dad asks.
"Yeah, it's a biggie though," Bob says back, reeling and jerking his pole.
I reel in, set my pole down and run to the middle of the boat, I need to see this. I watch Bob struggle with this thing, it's like watching a sports movie, and I'm cheering for him. He lifts it from the water, Dad puts the net under it, just in time as the line snaps.
"Oh my god Bobby, it's huge!" I yell, jumping up and down clapping. I should care about that rather suggestive statement or my boob's aggressive jiggling, but that fish is huge.
Bob looks over to me and smiles, his eyes laying where any boys would lay. "Bob pay attention," Dad says.
"Right, sorry," Bob says, focusing back on the fish.
They lay it in the live well to keep it alive, I walk over to look. I bend over next to Bob, "It really is amazing, Bob," I say turning my head.
"Yeah, I just got lucky," He says. I like that, not a lot of good-looking guys like Bobby are humble.
"Way to go, son," Dad says slapping Bob on the back, "That's gonna make for some good eating."
"Thank you, sir," Bob says.
I give Bob another smile and return to the back of the boat. I would be a little jealous of Bob getting Dad's approval more than I ever have, but that's not the role I'm playing right now, Bob can be Dad's son he never had for a week. I pick up my pole and cast it out, not as good as Bob's cast, but better than my first try.
Katie leans over, "Bobby, It's huge," she whispers, moaning.
"Shut up," I whisper back, giggling, "it was huge."
"I'll shut up when you catch a fish, goddammit," She says back, laughing.
I put my finger on my line, I can't be the only one who doesn't catch a fish. I'll feel a few bites, but they all get away. I feel a bite and jerk my rod up in an attempt to hook the fish, I think I have it, I begin reeling in, this thing must be very large it's putting up quite a fight.
"I got something!" I yell I can hear Bob dropping his pole and running over with the net. I lift the fish into the air, it's not as big as Bobby's, but it's big enough to keep, I pull it into the boat.
"Do you wanna try to unhook it?" Bob asks me.
"Uh sure," I say, Bob takes my pole and I grab the line. I grasp the fish and it wiggles away, they are a lot slimier than I thought, I grab it again and I can't unhook the thing.
"Don't worry, it took me a while before I got the hang of it, I'll get this one," Bob says, noticing my difficulty. He grabs the line, unhooks the fish and throws it in the live well.
Now I got fish slime on my hands for no reason. "Hey, it there a towel on this boat?"
"No, but you can use my shirt," Bob offers.
"Really? Okay." I wish I didn't have to, but my hands feel really gross. I gently place my hands on his shirt and wipe them off, I can feel all the muscles I saw earlier, his abs. I look up at him with my hand still on his chest we smile at each other, I bet he wanted me to feel him up, I go for an unnecessary additional wipe, his body is so hard, I'm getting wet. I remove my hand.
"Nice good, catching that fish," Bob says.
"Yeah, I just got lucky," I say back, he leaves to the other side of the boat. biting my lip, I watch him walk away. Okay, maybe I'm slightly gay.
"I'm starting to think you are trying to catch something other than fish out here," Katie whispers, leaning over to me.
"I'm not very good at either, it seems," I say back.
"Don't sell yourself short Bob looked happy," Katie says, I'm sure he did.
I don't say anything back, don't wanna dig myself a whole. Now I gotta put a worm on my hook. This is gonna suck. I open the container and almost gag at the creepy fuckers. I see a small one and pull on it, clenching my teeth, "Ew, Ew, Ew." The worm appeared small, but he was hiding most of himself under the dirt. Gathering all the courage I have, I split the worm in half with my fingernail, and stab it on my hook. I've never felt more accomplished. I wish Bob and his shirt were here to wipe the worm goo off, but his absence is probably for the better. I cast and take a seat. fishing is pretty boring, a lot of waiting, as a wise man once said. I don't even wanna catch another fish, we have enough to eat for lunch, I don't want to unnecessarily torture a little fish.
"Are you getting any bites, Bob?" Katie yells.
"No," he yells back.
"Wanna switch?" Katie says.
"Sure," Bob says, with a little too much excitement in his voice.
"Have fun sis," Katie whispers, getting up and moving to the other side. I could kill her.
I can hear Bob walking towards me, I fight the urge to look at him, I don't want to show any signs unconsciously, "Hey, is it cool if I sit here, the boat is drifting that way, and..." he says.
"Of course," I say. God, I wish my voice didn't sound so girly and sweet. He takes a seat right next to me. The boat is drifting that way, my ass! He just wanted to be close to me. I can feel his aura, he is so warm and oozes manliness, I really wish I could touch him, but I know I can't.
"So how do you like fishing?" he asks, casting his pole.
"It's a little boring, but it's relaxing and fun when you catch something," I say, unable to keep my eyes off him.
"Yeah it's not for everyone," He says.
I can't help it any longer. "Hey, my legs are asleep, can I rest them up here?" I lift my legs and set them on the side railing of the boat right above his lap.
"Sure," He says. I can feel him even better now, without touching him. I cross my legs. There is not enough room on the rail for this to be comfortable, but it's worth it. I see his lap, I could easily rest my legs there, but that might be going too far.
What the hell, I uncross my legs and lower one gently onto his inviting lap. He shifts in his seat slightly and a smile comes across his face. I move the other leg down as well. I can feel his heat coming from his crotch, I wish this didn't turn me on so much.
I look over to Dad and Katie, their backs are turned, but it's only a matter of time, I really should move my legs. Bob places his hand on my thigh and begins rubbing, ever so gently. I get goosebumps, he really knows how to get me going, my mouth is agape in pleasure. Bob turns to me smiling, I look at him with a smile of approval, he moves his hand to my upper thigh, it feels even better, but we can't do this. I grab his hand. "Not here, not now," I say, glancing back over to Katie and Dad. Bob moves his hand allowing me to take my legs back. I give him a smile, I don't want him to think he did anything wrong, it certainly didn't feel wrong.
I settle back in my own seat. I look over to Bob his eyes are focused on the water, I tilt my gaze toward his lap. I stop myself from gasping audibly, oh my God, Bobby is hard. I smile to myself, it's an odd feeling, knowing I made him that aroused, at least I know my feelings are mutual. His dick is not difficult to see in his tight swim trunks, it puts mine to shame in length and girth, I can easily see it travel down his left pant leg. I can't look away.
"Hey, Lily?" Bob says suddenly.
"Yeah?" I say alarmed, looking up at him, his eyes are still on the water, good.
"I'm free for the rest of today so I was wondering if you'd like to hang out, I could show you around the resort, there are a lot more things to do than you might think."
Did Bobby just ask me out? I think so, I've never been asked out before, and especially not by a guy. I really like Bob and feel special in his presence, but I don't think I'm ready for that, plus I don't wanna lead him on, I'm not exactly his type. "That's really sweet and sounds like fun Bobby, but Judy and I already made plans for today, kind of a girl thing, but maybe some other time."
"I'll take you up on that," Bob says like a lighthearted warning.
"Please do," I say, giggling at him. I wish I could spend more time with him, and I will once I have better control over these new urges I'm experiencing. "by the way, what time is it?"
"I don't know, I didn't bring my phone," Bob says.
I let out a quiet girly moan of pleasure, but quickly play it off as a yawn. If he didn't bring his phone than I didn't feel a phone on my ass when he was guiding my cast from behind, I look down at his crotch, I felt his cock. Argh, I'm so wet, I wish I could touch myself here.
I was in denial before, I wasn't just attracted to Bobby's charm, warmth, or personality. It's more than that. I like Bobby, I like ALL OF HIM. He turns me on like nothing has before, and he has barely touched me. I wish he would touch me, I can feel how sensitive my breasts are now, and my nipples are at full attention. I guess I am gay.
I regret saying no to his request, I love how comfortable I feel in his presence, but it might be for the better I need some time to process my feelings, and talk to Judy and Katie, to get perspective from girls.
We fish for a while longer with none of us catching anything. Dad declares it's too hot out for the fish to bite, so we drive back to shore. Back on the dock, Bob offers his hand for me to get off the boat, I take it without hesitation. We walk back to the cabin, Dad and Bob leave to fillet the fish while us girls prepare the table.
"Gender roles, am I right?" Katie says as we walk in.
"Yup," I say, knowing full well that we are both a little too squeamish to cut up those poor little fishes.
As we prepare the table, I try to build up the courage to reveal my revelation. "So, uh, I like boys?" I say like it's a question.
"Don't we all?" Katie says.
She must not understand what I'm saying. "I mean like, you know, sexually." This going to be difficult.
"Oh, how did you come to this conclusion." She says in an uncharacteristically serious voice.
"I saw his, um bobby's wang," I say, blushing.
"Was it big?" she asks, her serious facade cracking into a smile.
"Very big, and thick," I say, getting a little excited to talk about this.
"Did you see it before or after you were in his lap?" She asks.
"Oh, you saw that, um after, I think my contact made him hard."
"I'm so happy for you sis, a vacation boyfriend is the best kind," Katie says, her seriousness gone.
"Like John, Steve, Bill, the other John, and Mike," I say, listing the guys Katie has hooked up with on previous vacations.
"Hey, the other John and I had something special," Katie says back giggling. "Speaking of, have you seen that guy who works here, isn't he cute, I think his name is oyster?"
"Oscar, and yeah, he is cute." I've seen him walking around the area Dad pointed him out as the guy who sold him bait. He was a tall, kinda skinny guy with light brown hair.
"Hey, I call dibs," Katie says, laughing at me.
"Take him, I'll have my Bobb-" I begin, the opening door, interrupting my newly found gayness. Dad and Bob come in and start cooking the fish meat. I go to the bathroom and touch up my lip gloss. When I get out the food is on the table and I can see Katie has left me a seat between her and Bobby. I take the seat and begin eating, I tell Bob and Dad it's very good. I smile to myself catching Bobby looking down my shirt every so often. We finish eating and Dad and Bob take a seat on the couch leaving Katie and me to clean up. Gender roles, I guess, but I'm not complaining. I purposely drop a fork, giving Bobby a shot of my butt, as I bend to pick it up. Katie gives me a look, knowing what I'm doing, I brush it off with a smile, I'm having fun.
Bob leaves, and with only a little doubt in my mind, I walk out the door and catch up to him. I grab his hand from behind. He turns to me, our hands still together.
"I meant what I said, I'd really like to do something with you," I say, looking up to him, with a look I can now comfortably identify as lust.
"I would like to do a lot with you too, but I know you have a girl day with Judy planned, I'll find you tomorrow," He says back. He walks away, I bet he thinks I'm putty in his hands or something. I wish he was wrong, I would have gone with him if he told me to blow off my nonexistent plans with Judy. I would do just about anything he told me too, which is a little scary but a little more exciting and sexy.
I walk back to the cabin. On the way, I see Judy at the beach. I'll catch up with her after I change, it's a little hot out for jeans. Dad is sitting on the couch reading the news on his phone, I walk past him and into my room. Katie is on her phone in her bed. I walk over to my dresser and start digging through it. Judy was wearing a swimsuit so she'll probably want to swim. I find a black bikini and walk to the other side of my dresser to change in some privacy. It's pretty easy to get on, very similar to bras and panties, but made out of a different material. I put my bra, panties, and shirt in the dirty clothes area, but put my jeans back in a drawer, I can wear them again. I model myself in the mirror, in our room. I turn and put a hand on my hip, posing. "What do you think, sis?" I ask Katie.
"Sexy," she says, throwing her phone on her bed. "Make sure Bob sees you in that."
"Thanks, and I think I will." Hopefully, he does, so we're even. "Hey, could you put my hair up, in a bun or something?"
Katie seems surprised by my request and probably that I even know what a bun is, but she agrees nonetheless. She guides me through it so I can do it on my own from now on. (1)
"So why the bikini?" Katie says finishing up my bun.
"I'm going to hang out with Judy at the beach, you can come if you want," I say, adjusting my bikini bottoms.
"Nah, I think I'm gonna find that oyster guy," She replies, raising her eyebrows.
"You slut," I say laughing.
"Look who's talking." She giggles back. She's got a point. "You should wear clothes over that by the way," Katie says, getting up and grabbing some jean shorts and a loose white top.
I put them on and walk to the door, but I turn back to her. "Thank you for being so cool about my thing," I say, losing my confidence.
Katie gets up and hugs me. "I love you, Lily, I don't care who you love," she pulls away, turns me around and slaps my ass. "Now go have fun." she pushes me out the door.
"Bye Dad I'm going to the beach."
"Okay bye sweetie," Dad says, without looking up at me, probably for the best.
I leave and walking towards the beach. I can't remember the last time Dad called me sweetie, it's a name I thought was exclusively for Katie, but I guess he's got two daughters for the time being. It was probably just a subconscious slip up.
I get to the beach. Judy is sitting on a bench near the water. She's wearing a polka-dotted one piece, and her brown hair is in one long braid.
"Hey Judy," I say taking a seat next to her.
"Hey girlfriend, how was your date."
"Well it's funny you say that..." I say, causing Judy's face to explode with anticipation.
"What happened," Judy says, her eyes bugging out.
"Well," I begin sheepishly. "Bobby kinda asked me out."
"Oh my god, did you say yes?" Judy says, clapping giddily.
"Yes, tomorrow he's supposed to show me around the resort."
"I'm surprised you said yes, a red-blooded American boy such as yourself."
I'm a little caught off that she called me a boy, I haven't thought in those terms in a while. "Bobby asking me out isn't the only thing that happened, I also realized, I-I am gay."
"Oh, good for you." She replies, not knowing what else to say.
"Good for me?"
"Well, currently it seems like, in your current state, straight is more accurate."
I laugh. "Trust me I'm just as confused as you."
"You seem to be processing this rather well and quickly."
"I've never been particularly straight, I thought I liked girls, but being gay kinda fits with the rest of me, ya know?"
"No I don't, but whatever you say." She says laughing. "Hey, are you wearing a bikini under that," She says.
"Yeah, I thought we could get in the water, it's pretty hot out."
"Hell yes, let's go," Judy says jumping up. I pull my top off and my shorts down placing them on the bench. I feel a little exposed but Judy seems comfortable, so I try to follow her lead. She and I drag a paddle board into the water.
. She hands me a paddle.
"Are you sure it's a good idea for us to share one board?"
"Don't you trust me?" Judy says, feigning being hurt.
"I guess so..."
Judy and I manage to board the paddle board without falling in the water or looking like fools, her in the front and I in the back. We paddle out of the little cove, reaching the furthest buoy from the shore. We rest, laying our paddles down. Judy shifts her feet intentionally rocking the board. "Don't you even think about it," I warn her.
"Whats the point of being in the water if you're not in the water?" She says turning back to me.
"I got wet enough today," I say, pretending to finger myself through my bikini.
"Ew, you're nasty," She says, despite her obvious enjoyment of my display. "You never did give me any juicy details from your trip."
"Well there is one," I began, proceeding to tell her about how I felt Bob's dick on my butt.
"And it was big?" Judy asks once I'm done.
"Oh it was big, six or seven inches at least," I say, demonstrating the length with my dainty hands.
"Oh mama, that's as big as my dildo," Judy says laughing.
"You have a dildo?" I say, a little caught off guard.
"Uh, yeah," Judy says suddenly very embarrassed. "I've never used it before, I just wanna see what I'm working with if I ever, ya know."
"I didn't know you were a virgin, I am too obviously, but you hang out with the popular kids, I just assumed..."
"Do you think popular kids are in a constant orgy?" She asks, I shrug. "If they are, I'm never invited." She finishes laughing sadly.
"I'm never invited either," I say laughing awkwardly.
"Honestly all those kids, aren't really my friends, they just hang out with me because I'm funny and make them look prettier by comparison."
"Wow, you're having a moment," I say.
"I'm serious, I think you are the only true friend I've had in a while."
"Wow, now we're having a moment, I'd hug you if I could," I say, slowly adjusting my position on the paddle board.
Judy reaches out her hand I take it, we sit there for a while holding hands.
"You know," Judy begins, breaking the silence. "I was jealous of you at first."
"What why?"
"You are so effortlessly graceful and sexy, and you got asked out by the cutest boy here on day two!"
"Thank you?"
"I happy for you know, of course, It's just my luck that a boy is a prettier than me."
She called me a boy again. "Shut up, you are beautiful and any dumb boy would be lucky to be with you."
"You're sweet," She says.
"I know," I say kissing her hand. "And don't call me a boy, I don't need to be any more confused than I already am."
"Fair enough Lily, from now on you're are all girl to me."
"Good," I say, at least it'll be consistent. "By the way, where did you get your dildo, just curious?"
"Oh sure," Judy says. "Actually I asked my parents for it, they are super sexually open and weird, I know, they got it from Big Richard's Big Richards Emporium."
"Small world that's where I got these," I say groping my massive boobage. "And my pussy."
"You have a pussy?" Judy says, I forgot she didn't know that.
"Oh, yeah, I can feel through it too just like my breasts."
"Hot. Have you touched yourself down there yet?"
"A little, thinking of Bobby of course," I say causing the both of us to giggle.
"I just thought you had a really small penis or something," Judy says pointing to my flat crotch.
"Don't be ridiculous," I say as a joke to myself.
We paddle around for a while longer, we talk like two girls would. Mostly about Bobby and what might happen tomorrow. She makes me promise to allow her to teach me everything she knows about makeup and hair. We have been out for an hour or two when we lazily paddle in. We bring the paddle board in, Judy and I put our jean shorts on, and take a seat on the bench.
"I don't know about you but I'm exhausted," Judy exclaims. "Cute bun by the way."
"Thanks," I say. "I love your braid, I wish I knew how to do that."
"Turn, I'll show you," She says, turning and lifting her arms up.
"Really, thank you," I say turning.
"No problem, just pay attention and you'll get it," Judy says, undoing my bun and beginning her work. I pay close attention not wanting her to have to do this again. It feels good to have someone play with your hair, very relaxing.
"Hey remember when I told you my name you said I should have gone with Willow or Stacy?" I ask once I think I understand the braiding process.
"Yeah, why?" She asks.
"Well, I understand Willow obviously but why Stacy?"
"I've always liked the name it just sounds like a sexy name, I've never liked my name."
"Why not?"
"Judy is not a very sexy name," She answers finishing up my braid.
I turn to her, we are sitting pretty close. "I think it's a pretty name and you're a pretty girl."
"So are you," She says. There's a silence for a moment, then she closes her eyes and leans in, suddenly her lips are pressed against mine and our boobs mush against each other. Oh, my god, this is um, this is interesting?
Author's Note:
I'm not going to apologize every time for the inevitable wait that will occur between installments, just know I am sorry I can't do this faster and more often. This is a pretty long one so there are probably many mistakes, leave them in the comments so I can fix them and pretend I'm perfect. I hope you like it and comment whatever. THANKS BYE!
By: Kokopo618
"Hey, what's up dude?" I ask, walking in to the kitchen, seeing my roommate make his protein shake that he makes every morning.
"Nothing much, just about to head for the gym," He says dumping protein powder into his flask.
"Cool, cool," I say still looking at him. He's got an amazing body, I mean, I'm a guy, but damn. I guess going to the gym all the time pays off.
"What's wrong, Ryan," Jack says, turning to me.
I smile. Not only is Jack, well jacked, but he's also very emotion healthy. He always seems to pick up on when I'm feeling down, "Nothing it's just.."
Jack sets his shake aside, and approaches me, "It's just what, come on we're bros, you can talk to me."
"I'm just feeling a little insecure," I say blushing, I've never been that emotionally open, especially with other guys, but I feel comfortable with Jack.
"Insecure, why?"
"Well it's just, that, you know, I'm not in the best shape, I can't put on weight no matter what I try," I say looking down at my body. It's nothing like Jack's, where he is covered in muscles and definition, I'm skinny, I've got some definition, like how my waist is smaller than my chest or thighs, but nothing that screams masculinity.
"Bro are you serious, I think you're in great shape," Jack says smiling so genuinely at me, making me blush at his sincerity.
"Dude, stop, I'm so not," I say spinning around, showing Jack my small body. The only place that fat accumulates on my body are my ass and hips, "Look at you, you're drowning in muscles, I would do anything for a body like that. It's perfect."
Now it's Jack's turn to blush, "Can I be honest with you, dude?"
"Of course," I reply, thankful our conversation topic has switched from me to him.
"I'm a little insecure about my body," Jack says in a quiet voice.
I giggle, "Haha, very funny." I look at Jack, but his eyes fall to the floor. Oh my, he's serious. I take a step closer to him, "Hey, hey, I'm sorry. I'm just a little confused is all, how could you be insecure about your body?"
"Well it's just that because the way I look most people think I'm a dumb jock, or some kind of douche bag. I feel like they don't see the real me."
It's strange seeing my huge strong roommate be so emotional with me, I feel the need to comfort him, "Hey, that's not true. You're like the sweetest guy I know."
"Really?" He says, returning to make eye contact.
"Definitely," I say putting a reassuring hand on his arm, "If anybody sees you as anything different that's their problem."
Jack smiles, "Thanks man, I'm really glad we can talk like this, I feel like I can't talk with anybody sometimes."
"What about your friends?" I say as my hand still rests on Jack's arm.
"The guys I work out with are too concerned with their egos to be open," Jack says.
"Let's make a promise. Let's always be open, there's no sense in keeping our emotions all bottled up. If we're feeling bad about something we should just say it," I say gently rubbing Jack's arm. It feel good to be able to help my strong roommate, it feels like he's always helping me, it's nice to give back.
"That's a really good idea man," Jack says looking into my eyes, "I should get going, have a good day, alright."
"Alright," I say smiling, watching him leave our apartment. What a nice guy, it's crazy that he doesn't have a girlfriend.
~~~~~
"How was your workout?" I ask setting down my Switch controller as Jack enters the apartment.
"Really good," Jack says joining me on our couch, "Wow, I like your hair down like that. Whacha playin?"
"Thanks," I says, running a hand through my hair, normally, I wear it in a manbun or ponytail, but I decided to let it down tonight, "Mario Kart."
"Cool. Cool. Hey listen, I have an idea," Jack says turning to me.
"What?"
"Well are you still feeling insecure about your body."
"Yeah.. especially with your hunky ass around here," I say trying to inject some humor into my earnestness.
"Well, I was thinking back to my early days, when I first started working out, I was small like you, and I was insecure."
"What did you do to make it better," I ask.
"It just went away, and I think it was the time I spent in locker room. With a bunch of shirtless sometimes naked guys walking around, I just realized everyone is their own shape and it's not a competition."
"So you want me to hang out in locker rooms?" I ask.
"No silly," Jack says giving me a playful punch on the arm, "I was thinking that we could take our shirts off, and kind of just get it out in the open. I think it would help."
I bite my lip, "I don't know, we're both two straight guys. Isn't that a little homo."
"Not at all, and if it helps your insecurity, isn't it worth it? I don't want you feeling like all insecure in your own home. Our home."
I smile, Jack is so sweet to even think this, I'm a little conflicted, but I think it over and it makes sense. Maybe if I saw Jack shirtless, I wouldn't feel as weak by comparison, "Okay." I slowly reach for the hem of my shirt, and pull it over my head. I reveal my upper body, my tight tummy, slender arms, tiny waist. The only thing that's got some fat is my slightly flabby chest. I look at Jack, whose eyes are transfixed on my body.
"I know I already said this, but you've got a great body, I can't believe you're insecure," Jack says.
I blush, "Oh stop stalling, take your shirt off."
Jack smiles, and in a fluid motion he pulls his shirt off.
"Oh my," I gasp. I stare at Jacks body. His rippling muscles are even bigger than before. It must be because he just came from working out. His beefy pecs, and large shoulders look like they were sculpted from marble. Oh gosh, he's even got a six pack. I look up to his eyes, realizing I've been silent staring for minutes, "how do you feel?" I ask.
Jack is quiet for a moment and looks a little confused. Then he grabs my small hand in his, and places it on his chest.
"What are you doing?" I say quickly pulling my hand away.
Jack looks nervous, scared and confused as to how he offended me,"I thought you asked how do I feel?"
I giggle, "Oh you silly hunk. I meant how do you feel emotionally. I didn't mean I wanted to feel you up."
Jack blushes, "Oh... I'm sorry."
I smile so he knows I'm not mad, "Don't be sorry. We promised to be open about our feelings, I guess it doesn't hurt to be physically open."
"Yeah," Jack said, though I could tell he was still embarrassed. I didn't want him to feel uncomfortable.
"You know what, I touched you, maybe you can touch me, you know to make it not weird."
Jack perks up, "Well okay. I guess that'll make it even. Alright." Jack reaches out his large hand, and places it gently on my chest.
"Wow, your hands feels really warm on my flabby chest." I say frowning, realizing that my chest is not as appealing as Jack's hard pecs.
"Focus on the positive bro, you're skin is very soft," Jack says cupping the fat on my chest pushing it up gently.
I smile, "see now we're even."
Jack pulls his hand away, and my chest jiggles back into resting position.
"Can I play?" Jack asks gesturing to the game.
"Oh that's right, of course dude," I say, having almost forgotten I was playing. I hand Jack a remote.
"Do you always play as Princess Peach?" Jack asks, after selecting Mario as his racer.
I blush, "Yeah I know it's kinda lame, but I've been playing as her since I was a kid."
"It's not lame at all, princesses are badass," Jack says in his classic always positive way.
I giggle, "that's what I always say!"
The race begins, Jack does better than I expected, maybe I just assumed because he's so strong he didn't play video games.
"I'm coming up on your tail Princess!" Jack says, leaning forward.
"Oh no you don't," I say playfully swatting his arms to distract him.
"Stop that," Jack says laughing, reaching out with his own hand swatting at me. His hand finds my chest, and he squeezing my excess fat.
I let out a gasp, and start giggling, "Stop, you're messing me up."
Jack keeps squeezing me, he even ventures to my nipple, pinching it gently. I can't stop laughing, it tickles.
It would be a little strange out of context. Two shirtless guys, touching each other while playing Mario Kart. But we were just messing with each other. Being bros.
The race ends, with me in first, and Jack right behind me. Jack tosses his controller aside, "Alright Princess, I submit, you've bested me."
"That's right," I say playing the part of an entitled Princess, "now kiss my ring."
Jack takes my hand in his, I'm not wearing a ring, so he bends over slightly. Gently pressing his lips against the back of my hand.
I giggle, as Jack looks up smiling at me. He returns to my hand giving it multiple quick kisses, "I am yours to command my sweet Princess." I laugh again. Jack is so silly. He lets go of my hand, "up for another round, Princess."
First I'm a little confused, thinking he meant another round of his kisses, then I remember the game, "Yes, let's go again. Maybe this time you'll beat me."
"Have you ever thought of cosplaying as a Mario character?" Jack asks as we begin the next race.
I smile, Jack remembered my interest in cosplaying, "No, no, I haven't cosplayed in a while. Have you ever done anything like that?"
"Well, sure if you count Halloween. I was particularly proud of one year I went as a Scottish warrior. Kilt and all."
I pause the game, "I have to see this, do you have any pictures?"
Jack pulls out his phone, "Yeah, let me see here... Oh here's one." Jack shows me his phone.
"Oh my, look at you," I say smiling, "I bet the girls loved seeing you shirtless like that. You look really good. You make that kilt work."
"Thanks bro," Jack says putting his phone away.
"How did the kilt feel?"
"Uh good, why do you ask?"
"Of no reason," I begin, I consider leaving it at just that, but we've been so open lately, I continue, "I've always kinda been curious about dressing like that. Like feeling the air on my legs, in a skirt. It seems freeing, you know."
"I never thought about it like that, but yeah, maybe you should start wearing skirts, Princess."
I giggle at his suggestion, even though he's having fun with me, I know that he wouldn't judge me if I did wear skirts. I unpause the game.
"Maybe we oughta make this round more interesting, how about whoever loses has to reveal a secret," I say.
"A secret, alright Princess, you're on."
After a hard fought race, and more playful touching, and nipple squeezing on the part of Jack, I remain victorious.
"Damn, now I have to tell a secret?" Jack asks.
"Not yet, first things first," I say holding out my hand limply.
"Of course, my apologies Princess," Jack says, holding my hand kissing it. He ups the ante, by pulling me by the arm, as his kisses move from my hand up my arm. I giggle at the sensation.
"Now your secret," I say smiling at my friend.
Jack blushes, "Well it's kinda embarrassing,"
I clap my hands together excitedly, "Tell me, tell me."
"Well I haven't been with a girl in a while..."
"Okay," I say waiting for him to finish. I haven't seen him bring a girl over for well ever. I guess I just assumed he was getting laid elsewhere.
"And I'm kinda insecure because I'm out of practice. Like I haven't kissed anyone in so long, what if I forgot how?"
"Jack, you're so silly. How could you forget?"
Jack smiles, "Well I didn't say it was a rational fear."
I frown, Jack was so accommodating in helping me get over my insecurity. I wish I could help him in return.
"Maybe, there's a way you could practice." I say without fully thinking out what I was saying.
"How?" Jack asks turning towards me.
I bite my lip, looking around the room, my eyes land on my hand, "umm, maybe we could try this." I hold my middle and point finger out. "These fingers, the top and bottom lip."
"I guess we could try it," Jack says reaching out, steadying my hand. He leans in gently pressing his lips against my fingers, it tickles, "It just feels like fingers."
I pull my hand back, I open my mouth, and stick my fingers down my throat, coating them in saliva. I pull them out, again presenting them to Jack, "Now try."
Jack kisses my fingers again, "Now it's just wet fingers. I don't think this will work, thanks for trying though man." Jack says, and I can hear the disappointment in his voice.
"What about, I don't know, ...my cheek?"
"Your cheek, I don't know. I mean, we're both straight."
"Well obviously, but it's not gay if you're practicing for a girl. It's the opposite of gay, come on, you helped me out. Let me help you." I scoot closer to Jack. I put my hand on his large arm, squeezing gently.
Jack looks at me, he brings his hands up to my head, holding me in place, he leans forward, planting a kiss on my cheek. I giggle. Jack pulls back, "what?"
"Nothing, It was good. I think. It's kinda hard to tell."
Jack laughs, "Well I'm sorry Princess, let me try again." Jack returns to my face, kissing my cheek again and again, "Is that better, my lady." Jack says smiling.
I laugh at his silly joke, "I've had better."
Jack tilts my head by my chin, so we're facing. He smiles at me, and I grin in return. He leans in, kissing me full on the lips. My eyes go wide, his eyes are closed, as his warm lips interact with mine. I part my lips accepting his kisses, I tilt my head further, opening my mouth to allow our tongues to explore each other's mouths. Jack's hands hold my waist, as mine encircle his neck pulling him closer.
Jack pulls back, "Was that better, princess?
I giggle, "Yeah, I'm noticing an improvement. Do you feel better?"
"Yeah, I definitely feel more confident. Thanks bro."
I wipe my lips, and smile, "hey, what are friends for."
~~~~~
"Goodmorning beautiful princess," Jack says, sliding his arms around my waist from behind.
I turn my head back to look at him, "Still calling me princess? Are you ever gonna let that go?"
"Probably not, dude," Jack says leaning in kissing me gently, "Thanks again for helping me practice last night."
I'm a little caught off guard by the kiss, but I suppose we've torn down that barrier already. Besides I could always use the practice, for when I get a girlfriend. "You're not wearing a shirt?"
"Yeah, I figured why not, you know. As long as it's alright with you?"
"Yeah," I say feeling the warm from his chest against my back, "no complaints here. Now let go, I'm making us breakfast." Jack doesn't let go, so I turn back towards him, kissing him firmly on the lips, "get a move on, big guy."
Jack let's go of me, I feel his warmth and strength leave me. I continue making our breakfast. A small serving for me, and a large one for him. Jack quickly gulps down his food, quickly after I set it down. Jack wordlessly grabs his bag, and keys, heading for the door.
"Leaving so soon..?" I say.
Jack sets his bag down, he approaches me. He pulls me in by my waist, no space between our bodies. He leans down as I tilt my head up at him, parting my lips. My hands find his neck as we kiss. Our tongues dance between our mouths as we taste each other.
"I'll be back soon," Jack says pulling away.
"Alright, bro," I say though my head is still swimming. That was some practice kiss.
~~~~
"Hey Jack," I say as I enter our apartment.
"Hey Ryan, I got something for you."
"For me?" I ask as I join Jack on our couch.
"Well remember how we were talking about skirts the other day, well I was at the mall, and I kinda splurged," Jack says handing me a bag.
"This is a lot more than just a skirt," I say thumbing through the bag, "Are these women's clothes?"
"They don't exactly make skirts for guys. I know, it's sexist."
"What about this," I say pulling a bra from the bag.
Jack blushes, "The sales lady was very convincing, she thought I was shopping for my girlfriend."
"And you didn't correct her?"
"How else was I supposed to explain buying a skirt?"
I smile, lean over and kiss Jack on the cheek, "Thank you."
"No problem bro, what do you got in there?" He asks pointing to the bag I brought in.
"A surprise," I say taking both bags and skipping to my room, gleefully.
I throw the bags on my bed, first I empty the one I got. It's full of make up. First I was just going to buy some lip gloss, so our practice kisses would be more realistic, but I got carried away. I bought foundation, blush, and mascara. I don't know what I was thinking. But now that I have it, I might as well put it to use. I apply all my newly bought make-up with the help of some online tutorials, then I empty out Jake's bag. It's got the miniskirt, the red bra and panty set, a white top, and a soft pink cardigan.
I put all the clothes that Jack got for me on, I assume he'll want to see me wearing all of it. It was so sweet of him to get me this, though I don't understand why he got women's clothing. I'm just a straight dude who is kind of interested in skirts. I take a final look in the mirror, making sure my panties aren't visible.
I mince my way back to Jack, "Hey Jack.." I say using a lighter softer voice.
"Ryan? Wow... you look... you look really good."
"Really? Thanks dude.. um..I really like it."
Jack gets up and approaches me, he lifts my small body on top of our counter, he begins kissing my neck as my hands find his chest, and I begin to feel him. Wow, he's really in the mood to get some practice in.
"Maybe we should take this to the bedroom," I whisper, "I mean, that's where you'll bring any girls you meet, right?"
"Yeah, okay," Jack says, leading me by the hand to his room. He lays on his bed, motioning for me to join him. I crawl up the bed, mounting him.
"I guess at this point, the girl would start taking off her clothes," I says as my small hands fiddle with the tie on my chest. I pull my top off, discarding it to the side.
"I have to thank you again for doing this bro, I think this will really help both of us," Jack says as I undress.
"I wanna make you feel really good, I want you to feel confident, Jack," I say.
Jack says nothing but, pulls me closer to him, and we start kissing. I can feel his cock under me, strangely it's getting hard, he must be thinking of a girl as he kisses me. I try to think of a girl, but Jack's firm kisses, his strong hands, and hard body allow me only to think of him. Suddenly Jack lifts me off of him, he spins me around. I lay face down on the bed.
"What are you doing," I ask, turning my head to look behind me.
Jack is squirting lotion onto his hand from the side table next to his bed. He begins to coat his cock with a layer of lube, "Nothing Riley, we're just going to try something new."
"Okay," I say as Jacks hand pulls down my panties, I feel the lube on his fingers gently massage my anus. Wow, Jack is really getting into our practice, he even called me Riley.
"Are you ready, Riley," Jack asks positioning the head of his cock right up against the opening of my love hole.
"Yes, Jack."
First it feels like it won't go in, it's too big, but the lubed up head pops in, filling me up, "Slowly, Jack, I'm not used to this," I remind him, grabbing the sheets of the bed tightly. There's pain, but it quickly subsides as Jack continues to stuff me, until the full length of his cock is buried deep inside me, "It's in me."
"Should we stop?" Jack asks.
I turn, "Don't you dare."
Jack continues, pumping away. He fucks me hard and good, sliding his thick cock in and out of my ass, as I helplessly moan in pleasure. He keeps a tight grasp on my waist, ensuring my body makes no other move aside from servicing his cock. But his grip on me is unnecessary as I gleefully thrust myself backwards keeping pace with Jack's own thrusts.
"I'm almost there, baby," Jack says squeezing my chest.
"I want it inside of me," I yell between moans.
Jack obliges, shooting thick ropes of cum deep inside me as I scream in pleasure releasing my own ejaculate on the sheets.
Jack and I cuddle as his cum slowly seeps out of my ass. I look up at him, and he smiles down at me. I kiss him on the cheek, "I think I love you bro."
"I'm so glad you said that, dude," Jack says firmly kissing me on the lips.
I giggle, "So, ready for round two?"
The End
Author's Note: I hope you enjoyed this stupid, sexy one off. Don't take this one seriously, I wrote it kind of like a shitty porn parody, where the two characters are very much in denial. Anyway, comment if you like, and thanks!